Topic-per-subfolder layout so the same workflow scales to other subjects. Converter already mirrors structure; rerun is a no-op (idempotent). Co-Authored-By: Claude Opus 4.8 (1M context) <noreply@anthropic.com>
8928 lines
294 KiB
Markdown
8928 lines
294 KiB
Markdown
# Personal or Impersonal_ An Analysis of Karl Barth and Merrill Ungers Perspectives on the Demonic
|
||
|
||
> Source: `Personal or Impersonal_ An Analysis of Karl Barth and Merrill Ungers Perspectives on the Demonic.pdf`
|
||
|
||
---
|
||
|
||
# **Personal or Impersonal? An Analysis of Karl Barth and Merrill** **Unger’s Perspectives on the Personhood of the Demonic**
|
||
|
||
by
|
||
Scott Douglas MacDonald
|
||
|
||
|
||
Supervisor: Dr. Gerrit Brand
|
||
|
||
Faculty of Theology
|
||
|
||
|
||
March 2013
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
**Declaration**
|
||
|
||
|
||
By submitting this thesis electronically, I declare that the entirety of the work contained
|
||
|
||
|
||
therein is my own, original work, that I am the sole author thereof (save to the extent explicitly
|
||
|
||
|
||
otherwise stated), that reproduction and publication thereof by Stellenbosch University will not
|
||
|
||
|
||
infringe any third party rights and that I have not previously in its entirety or in part submitted it
|
||
|
||
|
||
for obtaining any qualification.
|
||
|
||
|
||
March 2013
|
||
|
||
|
||
Copyright © 2013 Stellenbosch University
|
||
|
||
|
||
All rights reserved
|
||
|
||
|
||
ii
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
**Abstract**
|
||
|
||
Is the demonic personal or impersonal? The question is rarely treated in depth. This
|
||
|
||
|
||
thesis initially delves into the demonological offerings of a pair of twentieth century theologians,
|
||
|
||
|
||
Karl Barth and Merrill Unger, in order to discern their particular positions upon the subject.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Personhood itself is a divisive issue between the two theologians. Barth’s perspective on
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood is not intrinsically linked to the physical nature. Persons are who they are because of
|
||
|
||
|
||
their relationship with the divine. In reference to the demonic, Unger briefly assesses
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood by inseparably correlating it with ontological reality. Their disagreement continues
|
||
|
||
|
||
into the definition of “demon.” Barth prefers to see the demonic as uncreated yet derived from
|
||
|
||
|
||
God as a byproduct of His creative decree, and Unger opts for a famous classical construction
|
||
|
||
|
||
that they are created beings who rebelled against their Maker.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Yet, Barth and Unger are both found to not only adhere to personal language concerning
|
||
|
||
|
||
the demonic but also to posit demons as personal beings. According to Barth and Unger, demons
|
||
|
||
|
||
are real, personal, and malevolent. This unusual unity, even with their distinct theological
|
||
|
||
|
||
backgrounds, can only be properly understood as the result of their mutual profession to reflect
|
||
|
||
|
||
the biblical material.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Considering the dated nature of Barth and Unger’s writings, recent biblical scholarship is
|
||
|
||
|
||
examined in order to determine whether or not their attestation of a demonic personhood is borne
|
||
|
||
|
||
out by current studies. While a few exceptions are noted, the majority of scholars indicate that
|
||
|
||
|
||
the biblical material portrays personal intermediary players besides God and humanity, with the
|
||
|
||
|
||
category of “demon” becoming progressively prevalent as one chronologically journeys through
|
||
|
||
|
||
the divine revelation. Spurning a Bultmann-inspired demythologization, Barth and Unger simply
|
||
|
||
|
||
attempt to reflect the biblical material.
|
||
|
||
|
||
But how does Barth and Unger’s idea of demonic personhood hold up in light of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
multicultural context? As the globe hurriedly shrinks during our technologically connected age,
|
||
|
||
|
||
the boundaries between cultures have fallen, resulting in numerous contexts which contain two
|
||
|
||
|
||
or more cultures sharing the same space. How can Christianity navigate such turbulent times,
|
||
|
||
|
||
except by emphasizing the centrality of the God’s Word! It coheres God’s people, while
|
||
|
||
|
||
convicting and transforming every contacted culture. In the multicultural context, specifically
|
||
|
||
|
||
through the Western and African worldviews, Barth and Unger’s personhood of the demonic
|
||
|
||
|
||
speaks admonition and affirmation to the Christian masses. Unhealthy superstition is challenged,
|
||
|
||
|
||
iii
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
and dismissive skepticism is chastised. Caution is upheld, and the openness of the African
|
||
|
||
|
||
worldview is vindicated. Thus, in light of the multicultural context, a biblical personhood of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic realm is plausible, and as a revelation-centric position, it surpasses current ethnocentric
|
||
|
||
|
||
expressions of the topic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
As we turned toward constructing some conclusions, Barth and Unger’s strengths and
|
||
|
||
|
||
weaknesses were assessed. Karl Barth claims that conveying the biblical testimony is his first
|
||
|
||
|
||
concern, but on the subject of the demonic, he entertains a confusing philosophy which
|
||
|
||
|
||
unpredictably maintains personhood. Merrill Unger paints with broad brush strokes, failing to
|
||
|
||
|
||
discuss or respond to the progressive way in which the demonic is unveiled throughout the
|
||
|
||
|
||
biblical text. One of the strengths of Barth’s demonological presentation, which includes
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic personhood, is that he highlights the activity of the demonic before the ontology of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic. Though interacting with scholars and theologians, Unger’s clear emphasis and strength
|
||
|
||
|
||
is on recapitulating the biblical text, linking nearly every point to numerous texts.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Finally, if we accept the reality of a personal demonic, our response to the demonic
|
||
|
||
|
||
should reflect it. Theologically, it should spur us onward toward a truly personal view of
|
||
|
||
|
||
redemption. Practically, it means that we should critically analyze and carefully consider the
|
||
|
||
|
||
constructive works of counselors, pastors, and deliverance practitioners that we may cautiously
|
||
|
||
|
||
adapt our ecclesiological practices to reflect biblical realities.
|
||
|
||
|
||
iv
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
**Opsomming**
|
||
|
||
|
||
Is die demoniese persoonlik of onpersoonlik? Die vraag word selde in diepte behandel.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Hierdie tesis beskou aanvanklik die demonologiese aanbiedinge van twee twintigste-eeuse
|
||
|
||
|
||
teoloë, Karl Barth en Merril Unger, om hulle spesifieke standpunte oor die onderwerp te
|
||
|
||
|
||
onderskei.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Persoonskap self is 'n verdelende kwessie tussen die twee teoloë. Barth se perspektief op
|
||
|
||
|
||
persoonskap is nie intrinsiek aan hulle fisiese aard gekoppel nie. Persone is wie hulle is weens
|
||
|
||
|
||
hul verhouding met die goddelike. Met verwysing na die demoniese evalueer Unger
|
||
|
||
|
||
kortliks persoonskap deur dit onlosmaaklik met die ontologiese werklikheid te korreleer. Hul
|
||
|
||
|
||
meningsverskil strek tot in hul definisie van die "demoon". Barth verkies om die demoniese as
|
||
|
||
|
||
ongeskape, tog afgelei van God as 'n byproduk van Sy skeppingsverordening te sien, en Unger
|
||
|
||
|
||
verkies 'n bekende klassieke voorstel dat hulle geskape wesens is wat in opstand gekom het teen
|
||
|
||
|
||
hulle Maker.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Tog word daar gevind dat Barth en Unger beide nie persoonlike taal betreffende die
|
||
|
||
|
||
demoniese aanhang nie, maar demone ook as persoonlike wesens poneer. Volgens Barth en
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger is demone werklik, persoonlik en kwaadwillig. Hierdie ongewone eensgesindheid, selfs
|
||
|
||
|
||
met hul verskillende teologiese agtergronde, kan slegs behoorlik verstaan word as die gevolg van
|
||
|
||
|
||
hul gedeelde aanspraak dat hulle die Bybelse stof weerspieël.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Die verouderde aard van Barth en Unger se geskrifte in ag geneem, word onlangse
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bybelwetenskap ondersoek om te bepaal of hulle bevestiging van 'n demoniese persoonskap deur
|
||
|
||
|
||
huidige studies beaam word. Hoewel 'n paar uitsonderings waargeneem word, dui die
|
||
|
||
|
||
meerderheid geleerdes daarop dat die Bybelse stof persoonlike tussengangers buiten God en die
|
||
|
||
|
||
mensdom uitbeeld, met die kategorie van die "demoon" wat toenemend voorkom soos wat 'n
|
||
|
||
|
||
mens chronologies deur die goddelike openbaring reis. In veragting van 'n Bultmann
|
||
|
||
geïnspireerde ontmitologisering probeer Barth en Unger eenvoudig die Bybelse stof weerspieël.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Maar hoe hou Barth en Unger se idee van demoniese persoonskap stand in die lig van die
|
||
|
||
|
||
multikulturele konteks? Soos die wêreld haastig krimp tydens ons tegnologies-verbinde tydperk,
|
||
|
||
|
||
het die grense tussen kulture verval, wat gelei het tot verskeie kontekste waarin twee of meer
|
||
|
||
|
||
kulture dieselfde ruimte deel. Hoe kan die Christendom sulke onstuimige tye navigeer, behalwe
|
||
|
||
|
||
deur die sentraliteit van Gods Woord te benadruk! Dit verenig God se volk, onderwyl dit elke
|
||
|
||
|
||
kultuur waarmee ons in verbinding tree oortuig en transformeer. In die multikulturele konteks,
|
||
|
||
|
||
v
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
veral deur die Westerse en Afrika se wêreldbeelde, spreek Barth en Unger se persoonlikheid van
|
||
|
||
|
||
die demoniese van vermaning en bekragtiging aan die Christenmassas. Ongesonde bygeloof
|
||
|
||
|
||
word uitgedaag, en afwysende skeptisisme word gekasty. Omsigtigheid word gehandhaaf, en die
|
||
|
||
|
||
oopheid van Afrika se wêreldbeskouing word geregverdig. Dus, in die lig van die multikulturele
|
||
|
||
|
||
konteks, is 'n Bybelse persoonskap van 'n persoonlike demoniese realm geloofwaardig, en as
|
||
|
||
|
||
openbaringsgesentreerde standpunt oortref dit huidige etnosentriese uitdrukkings van die
|
||
|
||
|
||
onderwerp.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Soos wat ons 'n paar gevolgtrekkings begin maak het, is Barth en Unger se sterk- en
|
||
|
||
|
||
swakpunte geassesseer. Karl Barth beweer dat die oordra van die Bybelse getuienis sy eerste
|
||
|
||
|
||
belang is, maar betreffende die onderwerp van die demoniese koester hy 'n verwarrende filosofie
|
||
|
||
|
||
wat onvoorspelbaar persoonskap handhaaf. Merrill Unger verf met breë kwashale, en versuim
|
||
|
||
|
||
om die progressiewe wyse waarop die demoniese dwarsdeur die Bybelse teks ontsluier word te
|
||
|
||
|
||
bespreek of daarop te reageer. Een van die sterk punte van Barth se demonologiese voorstelling,
|
||
|
||
|
||
wat demoniese persoonskap insluit, is dat hy die aktiwiteit van die demoniese bó die ontologie
|
||
|
||
|
||
beklemtoon. Hoewel hy in gesprek is met geleerdes en teoloë, lê Unger se duidelike klem en
|
||
|
||
|
||
krag in sy samevatting van die Bybelse teks, met die koppeling van byna elke punt aan talle
|
||
|
||
|
||
tekste.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Laastens, as ons die werklikheid van 'n persoonlike demoniese aanvaar, moet ons reaksie
|
||
|
||
|
||
daarop dit weerspieël. Teologies moet dit ons aanspoor om verder in die rigting van 'n waarlik
|
||
|
||
|
||
persoonlike siening van verlossing. Prakties beteken dit dat ons die konstruktiewe werke van
|
||
|
||
|
||
verlossingspraktisyns, pastore, en raadgewers krities moet ontleed en versigtig moet oorweeg
|
||
|
||
|
||
sodat ons versigtig ons ekklesiologiese praktyke kan aanpas om Bybelse werklikhede te
|
||
|
||
|
||
weerspieël.
|
||
|
||
|
||
vi
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
**Acknowledgements**
|
||
|
||
|
||
I would first like to recognize my parents, for their ceaseless desire to raise up biblically
|
||
|
||
grounded children, who would employ a bold mouth to proclaim the Word of God in a world
|
||
|
||
|
||
blinded by the deceiver, who would wield a sharp mind to defend biblical wisdom in an age
|
||
|
||
|
||
captivated by skepticism and pluralism, and who would nurture a noble heart to display the
|
||
|
||
|
||
gracious compassion of Christ in our global context. My prayer is that by the empowering
|
||
|
||
|
||
presence of the Spirit I would live up to but a fraction of their hopes.
|
||
|
||
|
||
I thank God for those, especially Dr. Bryan Litfin, who have continued to spur me
|
||
|
||
|
||
onward in theological pursuits, for the strength of the church and the glory of Christ.
|
||
|
||
|
||
I thank God for those, especially Dr. Gerrit Brand, who have faithfully supported and
|
||
|
||
|
||
graciously guided me as I have constructed this thesis.
|
||
|
||
|
||
I thank God for His church, specifically South Loop Community Church in Chicago and
|
||
|
||
|
||
St. Paul’s Evangelical Anglican Church in Stellenbosch, which continues to enrich me with
|
||
|
||
|
||
fellowship, leadership, sacraments, prayer, and sound doctrine. My prayer is that I have served
|
||
|
||
|
||
you while you have served me.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Finally, I must thank the Lord Himself, who saw fit to dispense His immeasurable riches
|
||
|
||
|
||
of grace and love upon me, even when I was His enemy. My Stronghold, my Conqueror, He has
|
||
|
||
|
||
proven more than capable in every storm and battle. _soli Deo gloria_
|
||
|
||
|
||
Scott MacDonald
|
||
|
||
|
||
“…in this place ought those men to be refuted who babble of devils as nothing else than evil
|
||
|
||
|
||
emotion or perturbations which come upon us from our flesh... But it was worth-while to touch
|
||
|
||
|
||
upon this point, also, lest any persons, entangled in that error, while thinking themselves without
|
||
|
||
|
||
an enemy, become more slack and heedless about resisting.”
|
||
|
||
|
||
John Calvin, _Institutes of the Christian Religion_, 1, XIV, 19.
|
||
|
||
|
||
“Submit therefore to God. Resist the devil and he will flee from you.”
|
||
|
||
|
||
James 4:7 (NASB)
|
||
|
||
|
||
vii
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
**Table of Contents**
|
||
|
||
|
||
**1.** **Demonic Personhood in the Theologies of Karl Barth and Merrill Unger**
|
||
|
||
1.1 Introduction 1
|
||
1.2 Personal Background 3
|
||
1.3 Research Methodology 4
|
||
1.4 Hermeneutical Principles 5
|
||
1.5 Terminology 10
|
||
1.5.1 “Personhood” 10
|
||
1.5.2 “Demon” 13
|
||
1.6 Karl Barth’s Perspective on the Personhood of the Demonic in _Church Dogmatics_ 16
|
||
1.6.1 Personhood in Barth’s Demonology 17
|
||
1.7 Merrill Unger’s Perspective on the Personhood of the Demonic in _Biblical_ 20
|
||
|
||
_Demonology_
|
||
|
||
1.7.1 Personhood in Unger’s Demonology 21
|
||
1.8 Similarities and Distinctions 24
|
||
1.9 Conclusion 26
|
||
|
||
|
||
**2.** **An Evaluation of Barth and Unger’s Perspectives on the Personhood of the Demonic**
|
||
**in Light of Contemporary Influential Biblical Studies on Demonology**
|
||
|
||
2.1 Introduction 27
|
||
2.2 The Scope of Interaction 27
|
||
2.3 Central Biblical Texts in Barth’s Personhood of the Demonic 28
|
||
2.4 Central Biblical Texts in Unger’s Personhood of the Demonic 29
|
||
2.5 Contemporary Influential Biblical Scholarship and the Personhood of the Demonic 30
|
||
2.5.1 The Development of Demonic Personhood 31
|
||
2.5.2 Old Testament Thought and Demonic Personhood 32
|
||
2.5.3 New Testament Thought and Demonic Personhood 36
|
||
2.5.4 Central Texts in Barth and Unger’s Perspective on Demonic Personhood in 41
|
||
|
||
light of Modern Influential Biblical Commentaries
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
2.6 The Demythological Theme in Contemporary Influential Biblical Scholarship in
|
||
|
||
Relation to Barth and Unger’s Perspectives on the Personhood of the Demonic
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
44
|
||
|
||
|
||
|
||
2.7 Conclusion 47
|
||
|
||
|
||
**3.** **A Critical Analysis of Barth and Unger’s Perspective on the Personhood of the**
|
||
**Demonic from a Multicultural Perspective**
|
||
|
||
3.1 Introduction 49
|
||
3.2 A Definition of Culture 50
|
||
3.3 Multiculturalism and a Multicultural Hermeneutic 55
|
||
3.4 Reflections on Barth in the Context of Theology and Culture 60
|
||
3.5 Reflections on Unger in the Context of Theology and Culture 63
|
||
|
||
|
||
viii
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
3.6 Multiculturalism and the Personhood of the Demonic 65
|
||
3.7 Conclusion 74
|
||
|
||
|
||
**4.** **The Strengths and Weaknesses of Barth and Unger’s Positions toward a Defensible**
|
||
**Account of the Personal Nature of the Demonic**
|
||
|
||
4.1 Introduction 76
|
||
4.2 Karl Barth’s Strengths with Regard to the Personhood of the Demonic 76
|
||
4.3 Karl Barth’s Weaknesses with Regard to the Personhood of the Demonic 78
|
||
4.4 Merrill Unger’s Strengths with Regard to the Personhood of the Demonic 79
|
||
4.5 Merrill Unger’s Weaknesses with Regard to the Personhood of the Demonic 82
|
||
4.6 Conclusion 84
|
||
|
||
|
||
**5.** **Conclusion and Suggestions for Further Study**
|
||
|
||
5.1 Introduction 85
|
||
5.2 Theological Consequences of a Personhood of the Demonic 86
|
||
5.3 Practical Consequences of a Personhood of the Demonic 88
|
||
5.4 Suggestions for Further Study 91
|
||
5.5 Conclusion 92
|
||
|
||
Bibliography 93
|
||
|
||
|
||
ix
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
**1.** **Demonic Personhood in the Theologies of Karl Barth and Merrill Unger**
|
||
|
||
|
||
**1.1** **Introduction**
|
||
|
||
|
||
Why demonology? Why study something that dredges the darkness and exposes its filth?
|
||
|
||
|
||
While the topic lay fallow for centuries in the universities, it has been resurrected since the
|
||
|
||
|
||
middle of the twentieth century. Seized by academics, pastors, and ordinary church-goers,
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonological studies have shaken off the supposedly enlightened taboos of the past and
|
||
|
||
|
||
returned to the theological discourse of our time. Even with notable theologians like Walter
|
||
|
||
|
||
Wink and Daniel Migliore spearheading this new generation of studies, numerous issues in the
|
||
|
||
|
||
realm of demonology have remained insufficiently addressed.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Across Christianity, one often overlooked or assumed element arises. When we discuss
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonology, are we discussing a “what” or a “who?” Should our demonological studies be
|
||
|
||
|
||
conceptually crafted upon an impersonal demonic power or upon a realm of individual, personal
|
||
|
||
|
||
demons? That particular question will be explored in the writings of Karl Barth and Merrill
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Dismissive perspectives are aplenty with respect to this question. One of the most telling
|
||
|
||
|
||
arenas for this attitude is the “powers.” Theologies concerning the “powers” have become a
|
||
|
||
|
||
significant field since demonology’s twentieth century resurrection. Led by Hendrikus Berkhof
|
||
|
||
|
||
and others, these studies often attempt to reshape the historic angel imagery which is connected
|
||
|
||
|
||
to Paul’s theology. Berkhof says, “One can even doubt whether Paul conceived of the Powers as
|
||
|
||
|
||
personal beings. In any case this aspect is so secondary that it makes little difference whether he
|
||
|
||
did or not. He may be using personifications.” [1] Personhood is exiled as an unfitting subject for
|
||
|
||
|
||
extended scrutiny. Walter Wink exhibits this as well when he says regarding personhood, “As
|
||
|
||
|
||
long as these Powers were thought of personalistically… reduced to the categories of
|
||
|
||
|
||
individualism… belief in the demonic had no political consequences. But once we recognize
|
||
|
||
|
||
that these spiritual forces are the interiority of earthly institutions or structures or systems, then
|
||
|
||
the social dimension of the gospel becomes immediately evident.” [2] Especially in _Engaging the_
|
||
|
||
|
||
1 Berkhof, Hendrikus. _Christ and the Powers_, Page 24.
|
||
2 Wink, Walter. _Engaging the Powers_, Pages 77-78.
|
||
|
||
|
||
1
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Powers_, he consistently treats angels and demons as myth, avoiding a detailed look into the
|
||
|
||
possibility of personhood. [3]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Another common response to the question of personhood is one of “openness.” For
|
||
|
||
|
||
instance, this vagueness surfaces in Daniel Migliore’s writing on the “powers.” He remarks,
|
||
|
||
|
||
“Traditionally, these powers have been understood as supernatural beings like angels and
|
||
|
||
|
||
demons, but they can also be viewed as powerful forces and structures of our common human
|
||
|
||
life – nations, institutions, systems of law and order, forms of culture.” [4] With this short
|
||
|
||
|
||
statement, Migliore opens this subject to multiple “views” with no obvious desire to investigate
|
||
|
||
and resolve the ambiguity, though he prefers impersonality. [5]
|
||
|
||
|
||
This introductory chapter will analyze the issue of demonic personhood in the theologies
|
||
|
||
|
||
of Karl Barth and Merrill Unger. In order to assess the topic properly, research methodologies
|
||
|
||
|
||
will be clarified, and terminological parameters will be set. Flowing out of these definitions, a
|
||
|
||
|
||
survey of each author’s particular view of the personhood of the demonic will be provided.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Afterward, distinctions and similarities will be detailed in order that their positions may be fully
|
||
|
||
|
||
understood.
|
||
|
||
|
||
I maintain that demonology must be a topic of critical, well-researched analysis. If the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic realm is indeed impersonal, we can clearly observe that theologians like Walter Wink
|
||
|
||
|
||
seriously and accurately consider the subject, though some might relegate it to a mere ingredient
|
||
|
||
in liturgical practice. [6] Perhaps then our current academic treatment of the subject is appropriate,
|
||
|
||
|
||
but if the demonic realm is better interpreted as personal with a disposition of malevolence, a
|
||
|
||
|
||
lack of concentrated reflection would be unwise.
|
||
|
||
|
||
What this thesis is not is almost as crucial as what it is. Whenever a conversation nears
|
||
|
||
|
||
the topic of evil, familiar controversies reassert themselves. The origin of evil’s existence has
|
||
|
||
|
||
been a gigantic topic throughout the history of theological thought, and the reality of the demonic
|
||
|
||
|
||
in general has surfaced as a controversial debate as well. For the purpose of this study, these
|
||
|
||
|
||
controversies will be kept to the periphery and skirted altogether whenever possible. Thus,
|
||
|
||
|
||
neither evil’s origins nor the reality of the demonic are our central theme.
|
||
|
||
|
||
3 Wink, Walter. _Engaging the Powers_, Pages 65-85. For more on myth and demythologization, see section 2.6.
|
||
4 Migliore, Daniel. _The Power of God and the gods of Power_, Page 5.
|
||
5 Ibid.
|
||
6 Schleiermacher, Friedrich, _The Christian Faith_, Pages 169-170.
|
||
|
||
|
||
2
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
Before we delve into the topic at hand, the personhood of the demonic, another point of
|
||
|
||
|
||
clarity is necessary. While the reality of the demonic is not a primary theme or issue of
|
||
|
||
|
||
discussion, this thesis will display an underlying and occasionally overt bias toward the reality of
|
||
|
||
|
||
the demonic. Because theological preconceptions are inevitable, stating them up front is a
|
||
|
||
|
||
beneficial point. The perspective of this thesis is that the writers of the Old and New Testaments
|
||
|
||
|
||
were speaking carefully not superstitiously concerning the reality of the demonic. Evil is indeed
|
||
|
||
real, and it wields a powerful influence, a weighty rule over the created realm. [7] The demonic, a
|
||
|
||
“sinister matter,” is “in its own way very real.” [8] With this as a starting point, the question then
|
||
|
||
|
||
follows, “Is this demonic power impersonal or personal?”
|
||
|
||
|
||
It should also be mentioned that Barth and Unger’s perspective on the personhood of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic should not be considered the academic norm. While the two authors take divergent
|
||
|
||
|
||
paths to a similar conclusion, their advocacy for the personal agency of the demonic world adds
|
||
|
||
|
||
important vigor to the rarely entertained debate surrounding the personhood of the demonic. As
|
||
|
||
|
||
such, this thesis wishes to explore their particular perspectives in assisting this discussion. Let us
|
||
|
||
|
||
cautiously attempt to mine an orderly response to the question of personhood from the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonology of Barth and Unger.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**1.2** **Personal Background**
|
||
|
||
|
||
The topic of this thesis is “Impersonal or Personal? An Analysis of Karl Barth and
|
||
|
||
|
||
Merrill Unger’s Perspectives on the Personhood of the Demonic.” I arrived at this thesis due to
|
||
|
||
|
||
my experiences since the beginning of 2011. I was hired as a media representative for a
|
||
|
||
worldwide Christian radio program headquartered at a large Evangelical church. [9] Equipped with
|
||
|
||
|
||
a modest theological background, I was often tasked to receive phone calls from dedicated
|
||
|
||
|
||
listeners who asked biblical and theological questions stemming from their circumstances. In
|
||
|
||
|
||
this context, I would often seek to assist them as best as possible over the telephone.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Occasionally this led to conversations where I counseled Christians under apparent demonic
|
||
|
||
|
||
7 Ephesians 2:2, 6:11-12; Revelation 12:7-9. Chapter 2 addresses the particular relationship of these passages to
|
||
biblical scholarship.
|
||
8 Barth, Karl. _Church Dogmatics_, III, 3, Page 519.
|
||
9 Throughout this thesis, the terms “Evangelical” and “Evangelicalism” will consistently refer to “The movement in
|
||
modern Christianity, transcending denominational and confessional boundaries, that emphasizes conformity to the
|
||
basic tenets of the faith and a missionary outreach of compassion and urgency.” Thus, this thesis is choosing to use
|
||
the terms in accordance with their contemporary theological meaning in the global church. Pierard, R. V. and W. A.
|
||
Elwell. “Evangelicalism” in _Evangelical Dictionary of Theology_, Pages 405-409.
|
||
|
||
|
||
3
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
attack. These attacks sometimes involved the visual appearance or the audible voice of a
|
||
|
||
|
||
supposed demon wishing to harass and intimidate. In addition to these counseling instances, a
|
||
|
||
|
||
number of coworkers and myself all experienced unusual events firsthand.
|
||
|
||
|
||
I also specifically raise the topic of multiculturalism in my third chapter due to my past as
|
||
|
||
|
||
well. As a resident of Chicago for six years, I attended and became a member of a church
|
||
|
||
|
||
community which contained an eclectic gathering of cultural backgrounds. In this church
|
||
|
||
|
||
context, it was easy to discern that cultural background guided one’s view of the demonic. Some
|
||
|
||
|
||
members spoke openly about the demonic while others generally preferred to ignore the topic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
These differences usually manifested along cultural lines. Hence, my theological aim in this
|
||
|
||
|
||
thesis is not to serve myself but the church, with all its diversity in view. “Dogmatics is not a
|
||
|
||
‘free’ science, but is bound to the Church, inside which only it has place and meaning.” [10]
|
||
|
||
|
||
**1.3** **Research Methodology**
|
||
|
||
|
||
In order to approach the question concerning the personal or impersonal nature of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic, this thesis raises the theological contributions of Karl Barth and Merrill Unger,
|
||
|
||
|
||
focusing on Barth’s _Church Dogmatics: Volume III, 3_ and Unger’s _Biblical Demonology: A_
|
||
|
||
_Study of the Spiritual Forces Behind the Present World Unrest_ . [11] These works have been
|
||
|
||
|
||
selected as they offer Barth and Unger’s most comprehensive assessments of demonology.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Other works by these particular authors will be occasionally introduced if they are relevant to the
|
||
|
||
|
||
theme at hand. Structured as a literature review, both authors’ demonologies are analyzed, while
|
||
|
||
|
||
engaging related works by other contributors.
|
||
|
||
|
||
These two conversation partners are selected with a particular intent. Academia rarely
|
||
|
||
|
||
reaches conclusions which posit the possibility that demons are real, personal beings. This thesis
|
||
|
||
|
||
finds that these two scholars hold this particular view and determines that their positions merit
|
||
|
||
|
||
further reflection. With academic training, Unger epitomizes the Evangelical yearning for
|
||
|
||
|
||
radical biblicism. Barth bears a few similarities having “articulated a theological identity
|
||
|
||
|
||
formed out of biblical and dogmatic habits of thought with rigorous consistency and with a
|
||
|
||
|
||
10 McConnachie, John. _The Barthian Theology and the Man of Today_, Pages 40-41.
|
||
11 As this thesis is composed in English, Geoffrey Bromiley and R. J. Ehrlich’s English translation from the original
|
||
German will be relied upon for the purpose of this study. Also, Unger’s work will henceforth be referred to as
|
||
_Biblical Demonology_ for brevity’s sake.
|
||
|
||
|
||
4
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
certain exclusivism.” [12] But inevitably, it is impossible “to fit Barth… into any known scheme of
|
||
|
||
theology, orthodox or liberal.” [13] The interaction and input of these two voices is a dynamic and
|
||
|
||
|
||
unique avenue by which we can instigate this demonological project.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Furthermore, the research included in this study will not strive to address Satanology
|
||
|
||
|
||
itself, though it will be considered in passing as it is definitively related to demonology. Due to
|
||
|
||
|
||
the selected texts and the stated goal, we are not explicitly concerned with the identification and
|
||
|
||
possible personhood of Satan. The broader category of the demonic is our target. [14]
|
||
|
||
|
||
**1.4** **Hermeneutical Principles**
|
||
|
||
|
||
When investigations toward truth and conclusion occur, hermeneutical standards and
|
||
|
||
|
||
practices are pushed to the forefront. To be clear, principles of interpretation are integral to the
|
||
|
||
|
||
systematic endeavor, but, in this context, we cannot descend too deeply, lest we blither about
|
||
|
||
|
||
“how” and never “do.” A detailed investigation on the Barthian and Ungerian hermeneutics
|
||
|
||
|
||
involved in this project would entail an entire thesis. Our task lies in their theology, in their
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonology, confined to the debate of demonic personhood. As we proceed, hermeneutics will
|
||
|
||
|
||
serve the theological process as this thesis seeks God’s truth through “the true meaning of the
|
||
|
||
biblical text” and aims to systematically express it. [15]
|
||
|
||
|
||
By setting our goal in the systematics field, we automatically have to extend the project
|
||
|
||
|
||
beyond the context of one particular verse, pericope, book, or authorial collection. Biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
theology must serve the systematic endeavor. Although each book is specifically written by a
|
||
|
||
|
||
particular human author in time and space, this systematic study must also concurrently treat the
|
||
|
||
|
||
sixty-six books of the Scriptures as divine revelation and discourse, as numerous biblical authors
|
||
|
||
testify. [16] Thus, clarity of biblical interpretation is primarily found via two avenues, the
|
||
|
||
|
||
12 Webster, John. “Introducing Barth” in _The Cambridge Companion to Karl Barth_, Page 5. His mention of Barth’s
|
||
consistency is likely an overstatement, as we will we see throughout this thesis.
|
||
13 McConnachie, John. _The Significance of Karl Barth_, Page 242.
|
||
14 As Satanology and demonology are inseparably linked, the question then follows, “What is their relationship?” In
|
||
this thesis, Satanology is subjugated to the broader demonological category. Since we are talking about personhood
|
||
in general, addressing the personhood of Satan alone would fail to adequately answer our thesis question concerning
|
||
the demonic. If Satan were to be declared personal, we may or may not declare that a personal demonic realm
|
||
exists, but if we reach a decision concerning the demonic as a whole, then Satanology would be consequently
|
||
affected. Therefore, Satanology will function in a supplementary manner throughout this thesis.
|
||
15 Klein, William. “Evangelical Hermeneutics” in _Initiation into Theology: The Rich Variety of Theology and_
|
||
_Hermeneutics_, Page 325.
|
||
16 Isaiah 6:8-13, Jeremiah 1:4, Amos 1:1-3, Haggai 1:1-3, Zechariah 1:1-3, Malachi 1:1, 1 Thessalonians 2:13, 2
|
||
Timothy 3:16, 2 Peter 1:20-21. This is obviously not a comprehensive list considering the very phrase “says the
|
||
|
||
|
||
5
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
immediate context of the book in question and the broader context of God’s whole counsel.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Scripture interprets itself far better than any other.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Though many scholars respectfully appreciate the Scriptures and simultaneously maintain
|
||
|
||
|
||
that it is not completely faultless, this thesis advocates a different avenue. Due to the divine
|
||
|
||
|
||
direction behind the biblical text, optimism should be placed upon the Scriptures with pessimism
|
||
|
||
|
||
resting upon the reader. When the two are reversed, even with a respectful attitude, the seat of
|
||
|
||
|
||
judgment rests upon the sinful and corrupt rather than the Spirit-guided witnesses. We should be
|
||
|
||
|
||
wary of ourselves and our reading, not the Word and its intended meaning. Who are we to
|
||
|
||
|
||
contend that we can comprehensively grasp and detail the unity of divine thought in human
|
||
|
||
|
||
terms? A disposition of humility is a theologian’s highest virtue. However, this perspective
|
||
|
||
|
||
understandably raises objections which cannot be exhaustively repudiated without a separate
|
||
|
||
work of significant length. [17]
|
||
|
||
|
||
That being said, God has revealed Himself in the Scriptures through the styles and words
|
||
|
||
of men. [18] The books of the Bible contain numerous forms of literature, and depending on the
|
||
|
||
|
||
methodology and material utilized, the intention should be read through the lens of that particular
|
||
|
||
|
||
style of writing. For instance, a detailing of King Manasseh’s life should not be casually read as
|
||
|
||
moral prescription for the modern Christian. [19] Instead, the author’s descriptive work on
|
||
|
||
|
||
Manasseh should be understood as a contribution to an overarching theological purpose
|
||
|
||
|
||
throughout the larger work. In turn, the theological intention of that larger work supports the
|
||
|
||
|
||
redemptive (essentially Christological) theme of the canon.
|
||
|
||
|
||
As the Scriptures are divinely wrought by the hands of men, our attitude of humility then
|
||
|
||
|
||
leads us to subjugate ourselves to them; the Word of God has authority. But where exactly does
|
||
|
||
|
||
this authority lie, in God, in the individual authors, in the original autographs, or in the text’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
reproclamation in a contemporary event? To some degree, we must respond in the affirmative to
|
||
|
||
|
||
Lord” is used in 25 times in the NASB translation of Malachi alone. The utilization of many of these texts to reach
|
||
these theological conclusions is not uncommon. (E.g., Henry, C. F. H. “Bible, Inspiration of” and “Revelation,
|
||
Special” in _Evangelical Dictionary of Theology,_ Pages 159-193, 1021-1023.)
|
||
17 Apparent contradictions are often raised in an attempt to lower our qualitative expectations regarding the
|
||
Scriptures, but may I suggest that our reading and framing of so-called contradictions creates confrontations,
|
||
especially when we are open to accept intrabiblical conflict.
|
||
18 Upon a survey of the incarnation of Christ, we need not be excessively pessimistic regarding the divine and
|
||
human nature of Scriptures. If the perfect God can become thoroughly man, one with humanity yet one with the
|
||
Holy Trinity; the composition of a book that is one with human words yet one with the eternal Word appears to be a
|
||
simple task in comparison.
|
||
19 2 Kings 21:1-18.
|
||
|
||
|
||
6
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
each. God’s _exousia_ ultimately resides in Himself, as the Creator of the finite, but God
|
||
|
||
|
||
frequently bestows authority upon others. Angelic and prophetic messengers were repeatedly
|
||
|
||
deputized for the exertion of God’s will and word on earth. [20] This act is the result of the volition
|
||
|
||
|
||
of God alone; “…the person … must have been deputized to do so; he can’t just undertake to do
|
||
|
||
so.” [21] Deputized by God and then superintended by the Spirit, the authors bore God’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
authoritative message and poured it into the autographs, which then retain the authority of God
|
||
|
||
|
||
Himself.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Furthermore, if we consider the authority of God, does not God’s authority rest over all
|
||
|
||
|
||
His creation, regardless of whether they know God or acknowledge God? In the same way, the
|
||
|
||
authority of the divine words stands, regardless of our level of reflection upon them. [22] So
|
||
|
||
|
||
authority also rests in the words themselves. But they come to bear and exert authority in our
|
||
|
||
|
||
lives not in their silence but in their audible and examined recapitulation. Therefore, God’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
biblical witness is an authoritative work on every level.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Through the Scriptures, God speaks. As theologians, we, of all persons, must carefully
|
||
|
||
|
||
avoid the arrogance that supposes we know better than the Omniscient. When God utters but a
|
||
|
||
|
||
word, we must listen, and we must be slow to respond for fear that we might “darken [God’s]
|
||
|
||
counsel with words without knowledge.” [23] Meaning, value, and purpose flow from the Spring,
|
||
|
||
|
||
the Source of all truth, God. God’s revelation, as found in the writings of the Old and New
|
||
|
||
|
||
Testaments, stand as the ultimate authority. All other contributions must be crafted and directed
|
||
|
||
|
||
by this singular reality.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stemming from this reality, Scriptures are granted preeminence as the first voice, for the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bible is our reliable source for direction, meaning, and hermeneutical clarity. By this assertion,
|
||
|
||
|
||
this thesis does not ignore that we apprehend the biblical material in our context with our culture
|
||
|
||
|
||
as a guide and our mind as a compass. The “hermeneutical inquiry” is inherently marked by
|
||
|
||
|
||
20 Isaiah 6 is a dramatic instance of such deputation.
|
||
21 Wolterstorff, Nicholas. _Divine Discourse: Philosophical Reflections on the Claim that God Speaks_, Page 43. I
|
||
prefer to broaden his thought on deputation from the biblically-recorded deputized to the authors of the texts
|
||
themselves. The authority of the contents hinges first upon the proper deputation of the authors who penned the
|
||
container.
|
||
22 On an ethical level, if the Scriptures say that adultery is wrong, it is still wrong for those who are not aware of the
|
||
command. The validity of the command is not contingent upon God’s thorough communication of it. God is under
|
||
no obligation to dispense a particular truth to absolutely everyone. Thus the impetus for knowledge and truth is
|
||
upon us and our acquisition of it, and the Spirit assists us in this.
|
||
23 Job 38:2. This verse “makes clear the limits of Job’s understanding…” Balentine, Samuel E. _Smyth & Helwys_
|
||
_Bible Commentary: Job_, Page 642.
|
||
|
||
|
||
7
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
“particularity, contingency, and temporality.” [24] We are not “innocent readers without
|
||
|
||
|
||
presuppositions… Our presuppositions about these texts mediate our experience of them. And
|
||
|
||
|
||
our presuppositions about these texts have been formed by historical, social, and cultural
|
||
|
||
processes.” [25]
|
||
|
||
Other contexts are not devoid of truth. [26] As a result of God’s creative goodness, cultures,
|
||
|
||
|
||
inherently not synonymous with the biblical information, can and do possess true family values
|
||
|
||
|
||
and other truths, just as a godless mathematician can possess veracious conclusions. One could
|
||
|
||
|
||
propose an equality of input and authority, balancing revelation, context, and reason for
|
||
|
||
|
||
theological formation, but if revelation is not primary, this thesis suggests that it is always
|
||
|
||
|
||
subjugated. While our context does inform our interpretative method, the authoritarian river
|
||
|
||
|
||
primarily flows from revelation.
|
||
|
||
|
||
If we attempt to raise the authoritarian value of our context, innumerable sources with
|
||
|
||
|
||
their competing claims of “truth” risk destroying our Christian identity and force us to assume
|
||
|
||
|
||
arbitrary lines for when and where Scripture, context, and reason may or may not speak. As
|
||
|
||
|
||
many academic theologians continue to elevate the truth claims of the polyphony of cultures and
|
||
|
||
|
||
contexts, religious pluralism has become an intellectual norm, forging a “Christianity” for which
|
||
|
||
|
||
no apostle would have perished.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Hermeneutics not only controls the identity of Christianity but also the identity of a
|
||
|
||
|
||
Christian.
|
||
|
||
|
||
_The failure to focus on identity has created enormous problems. The gospel in_
|
||
_our time is an unimportant item in peoples’ lives… Christ is not an accessory to_
|
||
_our identity, as if one were choosing an option for a car. He takes over identity_
|
||
_so that everything else becomes an accessory, which is precisely what “Jesus is_
|
||
_Lord” means._ _[27]_
|
||
|
||
If we abandon the primacy and centrality of the Scriptures - the words of Christ, His prophets,
|
||
|
||
|
||
and His apostles, we, including the academy and the church, will descend to a Christianity none
|
||
|
||
|
||
of them knew, empowered by a hermeneutical method fueling our perilous voyage.
|
||
|
||
|
||
24 Thiselton, Anthony C. _The Hermeneutics of Doctrine,_ Page 63.
|
||
25 Smit, Dirk J. “Reading the Bible and the (Un)official Interpretive Culture” in _Neotestimentica_ . 28:2, Page 309.
|
||
26 The issue of multiculturalism is central to this thesis, as it is an emerging contextual reality. A more complete
|
||
discussion of multiculturalism’s impact on hermeneutics will be provided in the corresponding chapter.
|
||
27 Snodgrass, Klyne R. “An Introduction to a Hermeneutics of Identity” in _Bibliotheca Sacra_, 168, Jan-Mar 2011,
|
||
Page 8.
|
||
|
||
|
||
8
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
This thesis also recognizes the role that meaning (and the search for it) plays in a
|
||
|
||
theologian’s hermeneutic. But meaning should not be equated with value or worth. [28] Too often,
|
||
|
||
|
||
such attitudes of theological self-service which scream “It suits my needs” or “It is meaningful to
|
||
|
||
me” continues to foster the “the age of cafeteria religion” which we currently navigate. [29]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Remember! A bottle means something to a drunk, and a woman means something to a rapist.
|
||
|
||
|
||
What we value should not be immediately correlated with proper meaning. We must avoid
|
||
|
||
|
||
turning theology into anthropology by the glorification of our conscious feelings and
|
||
|
||
|
||
subjectivity. Instead, T. F. Torrance comments regarding a Barthian perspective of revelation
|
||
|
||
that “God actively reveals Himself… revelation is and ever remains a pure act…” [30] We are
|
||
|
||
revelation receivers, prone to obfuscations. The problem is us, not revelation. [31]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Therefore, meaning, value, and identity must ultimately be rooted in revelation, even if
|
||
|
||
|
||
we struggle to ascertain it through our numerous biases and perspectives. When approaching the
|
||
|
||
|
||
topic of meaning, this thesis will cautiously evaluate its value through a revelatory filter.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Without this lens, we would easily slip into contextually demanded values without any directing
|
||
|
||
|
||
revelatory agency to correct wrongs. Indeed, ethics and hermeneutics are related in a
|
||
|
||
|
||
“complicated” manner, and as Christians in the historical tradition of the apostles, we ultimately
|
||
|
||
obey God before people. [32] Thankfully, we are accompanied by the illuminative work of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Holy Spirit throughout the difficult hermeneutical journey abounding in pitfalls.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Finally, as we are addressing what may be deemed an abstract concept, it may be asked if
|
||
|
||
|
||
we can even use literal language regarding the demonic. For instance, whenever we discuss
|
||
|
||
|
||
God, we are automatically limited by analogous and metaphorical language. This complicates
|
||
|
||
|
||
every discussion regarding the personhood of the God. Only in the humiliation and
|
||
|
||
|
||
condescension of God in Christ do we glimpse the personhood of God unveiled. Brümmer
|
||
|
||
|
||
comments:
|
||
|
||
|
||
28 “It meets my needs” should also not be confused with value. In this age of theological consumerism, one’s
|
||
“needs” is often the driving force behind why someone adheres to a perspective, a theology, or even a religion. But
|
||
who made us the judge of our needs? When was a particular person, family, or culture ordained as the arbiter of
|
||
what we require and where we should find meaning? Lest we reject God from the conversation, can we not first
|
||
listen to what He teaches as our needs, to where He directs us to find meaning, and to what He calls right?
|
||
29 Dalferth, Ingolf U. “’I DETERMINE WHAT GOD IS!’ Theology in the Age of ‘Cafeteria Religion’” in
|
||
_Theology Today_, Vol. 57, Num. 1, Page 6.
|
||
30 Torrence, T.F _. Karl Barth: Biblical and Evangelical Theologian_, Page 42.
|
||
31 For this reason, hermeneutics are necessarily a community process. Grasping our frailty and subtle self-service,
|
||
we must submit ourselves before the Spirit-commissioned community of faith for guidance, perspective, and rebuke.
|
||
No theology should be divorced from the church.
|
||
32 Smit, Dirk J. “Ethics and Interpretation: New Voices from the USA” in _Scriptura_, 33, Page 19.
|
||
|
||
|
||
9
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
_…since God is not like other people, the personal terms used to talk about God_
|
||
_cannot have the same meaning that they have with reference to other people and_
|
||
_our relations with them. Our language about God is therefore metaphorical in the_
|
||
_sense that not all the implications that this language has with reference to other_
|
||
_people can be carried over to our talk about God._ _[33]_
|
||
|
||
But the demonic is not God; they should hardly be uttered at the same time. As they are not
|
||
|
||
|
||
divine and infinite but rather created and finite, they are not bound to metaphorical language.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Like other finite subjects, the Scriptures speak about who they actually are and what they
|
||
|
||
|
||
actually do. With this in mind, we can approach demonology in the biblical text in a similar
|
||
|
||
|
||
manner to anthropology. The Scriptures do not claim to exhaustively detail the nature and
|
||
|
||
|
||
activity of humanity or demons, but the text offers us what God decided as sufficient. This thesis
|
||
|
||
|
||
is not primarily concerned with dominant metaphor identifiers but with the rational and
|
||
|
||
|
||
comprehensible identification of what demons are – personal or impersonal. We are more
|
||
|
||
|
||
focused upon reality rather than language, though the two are inseparably linked.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**1.5** **Terminology**
|
||
|
||
|
||
Pursuing terms in the realm of demonology has its perils. The idea of “demon” is
|
||
|
||
|
||
perceived differently by many people, depending on culture, age, and faith. What makes
|
||
|
||
|
||
someone a “person” is perhaps even more debated. Should we use definitions of personhood that
|
||
|
||
|
||
are commonly applied to humanity (or even God)? By endeavoring to search for definitions, this
|
||
|
||
|
||
thesis is conceptually arguing that revelatory definitions are inherently tied to humankind’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
perception and perspective. In other words, a person constructs the definition of personhood and
|
||
|
||
|
||
the demonic with one’s self as a lens, though continually pursuing revelatory adherence.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In this chapter, the particular terms will be presented in light of each author’s particular
|
||
|
||
|
||
position toward them. Then using that information, we can assess whether their ideas concerning
|
||
|
||
|
||
the “demonic” and “personhood” carry a particular perspective.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**1.5.1** **“Personhood”**
|
||
|
||
|
||
Even apart from demonology, forming a proper understanding of personhood is a
|
||
|
||
|
||
difficult proposition. What defines a person? Obviously, one’s cultural context dictates and
|
||
|
||
|
||
33 Brümmer, Vincent. “Spirituality and the Hermeneutics of Faith” in _HTS Theological Studies,_ 66(1), Article
|
||
#891.
|
||
|
||
|
||
10
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
directs one’s perspective. For the sake of this evaluation, determining Barth and Unger’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
definitions from their works is analytically prioritized. Then we can effectively assess whether
|
||
|
||
|
||
their treatment of demonology leads us to believe whether they are propagating a demonology
|
||
|
||
bearing an impersonal nature or a personal ontology. [34]
|
||
|
||
Can someone or something that does not have a body be called a person? [35] Within the
|
||
|
||
|
||
anthropological arena, the question is heavily debated, often framed within the philosophical
|
||
|
||
“Mind and Body problem.” [36] Some like Guus Labooy assume “an intimate union between mind
|
||
|
||
|
||
and body” which leads to “a concept of person to which… both corporeal and mental predicates
|
||
|
||
can be prescribed.” [37] Furthermore, he argues that God “created humans as persons, as a bi-unity
|
||
|
||
|
||
of body and soul. For our created reality, personhood is primary, and God will raise the person,
|
||
|
||
rather than the body or soul.” [38] Adopting an idea of personhood which results from both the
|
||
|
||
|
||
physical and psychical would certainly direct one away from accepting a personhood of the
|
||
|
||
demonic. [39] In the context of our death and eventual resurrection, others like Anthony Flew
|
||
|
||
|
||
prefer the more Platonic approach which ties humankind’s personhood primarily to the
|
||
|
||
incorporeal substance of the soul. [40]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Though conversation exists regarding whether or not certain demons can take physical
|
||
|
||
forms, [41] the vast majority of biblical references to the demonic appear to be non-corporeal and
|
||
|
||
pneumatological, but it is unfair to paint the demonic as unsubstantial from such descriptions. [42]
|
||
|
||
|
||
But Barth himself indicates that the non-physical can be personal with his treatment of God the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Holy Spirit. He consistently refers to the Holy Spirit as a “Whom” or “He” rather than
|
||
|
||
|
||
34 The word “ontology” is being used loosely here; perhaps demons have an undetectable physical being of some
|
||
sort? No strict ontological correlation is implied between humans and demons.
|
||
35 One could also question whether or not the demons have bodies of some sort. Reckoning that demons are fallen
|
||
angels, Aquinas says regarding angels, “The incorporeal substances are midway between God and corporeal things,
|
||
and the point midway between extremes appears extreme with respect to either; the tepid, compared with the hot,
|
||
seems cold. Hence the angels might be called material and bodily as compared with God, without implying that
|
||
they are so intrinsically.” Aquinas, St. Thomas _. Summa Theologiæ_, Vol. 9, Question 50, Article 1, Page 7.
|
||
36 Labooy, Guus. _Freedom and Dispositions_, Page 21.
|
||
37 Ibid.
|
||
38 Ibid, Page 235.
|
||
39 Ibid, Pages 278-279. Though God’s personhood, except in the Son, might then be in question as well.
|
||
40 Flew, Anthony. _Body, Mind, and Death_, Pages 5-9.
|
||
41 During the temptation of Christ in wilderness, has Satan taken a physical form for the conversation? Also,
|
||
Leviticus 17:7 and 2 Chronicles 11:15 give rise to the possibility of so-called “goat demons.” Historically speaking,
|
||
Jewish superstition maintained that demons could manifest in three forms - animals, humans, and angels.
|
||
Ferguson, Everett. _Demonology of the Early Christian World_, Page 88.
|
||
42 Especially among New Testament writers, the ideas of “evil spirit” and “demon” are synonymous. Luke (8:2)
|
||
actually employs both terms in one verse to refer to the same phenomena.
|
||
|
||
|
||
11
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
employing a more generic “it,” and at one point Barth discusses the Trinity saying, “God is God
|
||
|
||
the Spirit as He is God the Father and God the Son.” [43] This is no small admission for Barth,
|
||
|
||
because this sweeping statement does in some way equate the personal nature of each. [44] To
|
||
|
||
|
||
equate the God-man Jesus with the Holy Spirit in that way greatly elucidates his perspective on
|
||
|
||
|
||
the Holy Spirit’s personal ontology.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Anthropological personhood in Barth’s _Church Dogmatics_ is a different matter. While
|
||
|
||
|
||
not directly commenting on humanity’s personhood and the composition of personhood, true
|
||
|
||
humanity is controversially located in one’s attitude toward God and His attitude toward us. [45]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Determining humanity’s nature through scientific and autonomous resources is an incomplete
|
||
|
||
|
||
errand. According to Barth, these methods only describe the “phenomena of man” and neglect to
|
||
|
||
discover the “real man.” [46] Humankind’s ontology and personal nature are derived from a
|
||
|
||
|
||
relationship with God, from whom all life and existence emanate. He is the ultimate Person.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Thus, as we attempt to address the personhood of the demonic in Barth’s writings, the
|
||
|
||
|
||
relationship of the divine to the demonic takes center stage.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Merrill Unger, a twentieth century American Evangelical theologian, analyzes the topic
|
||
|
||
|
||
of demonology as a subject demanding reflection and study. Intentionally committing to
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonological study, details are specifically provided concerning demonology. An entire
|
||
|
||
chapter of his book _Biblical Demonology_ postulates the reality and identity of demons. [47]
|
||
|
||
|
||
In Unger’s chapter regarding demonic identity and reality, the issue of personhood is
|
||
|
||
|
||
scarcely raised, save for one short section.
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Men in the church and out of it, blatantly assert that there is no personal devil,_
|
||
_that the devil is only evil personified, and that whatever devil there is, is in man_
|
||
_himself, and there is enough of that variety to answer all theological_
|
||
_requirements. It is also confidently declared that no longer can a respectable_
|
||
_scholar be found anywhere who believes in a personal devil or demons. Thus this_
|
||
|
||
|
||
43 Barth, Karl. _Church Dogmatics_, I, 1, Pages 532-533.
|
||
44 “Barth was motivated by his reaction to the limitations of the modernized psychological understanding of _person_ .
|
||
Barth challenged the tritheistic idea of the Trinity as three distinct, personal centers of consciousness and will that
|
||
stand apart from each other. He emphasized that the one God simultaneously exists in three self-differentiated
|
||
‘repetitions” or ways of being: Father, Son and Holy Spirit.” Grenz, Stanley J., David Gurentzki, and Cherith Fee
|
||
Nordling. “Modes of Being” in _Pocket Dictionary of Theological Terms_, Page 80. The complexities of Barth’s
|
||
Trinitarian studies are obviously not able to be entertained at this time.
|
||
45 Barth, Karl. _Church Dogmatics_, III, 2, Page 121. While this position harmonizes well with his Christo-centric
|
||
theology, it does raise peculiar questions regarding whether non-Christians are somewhat less “real” or less
|
||
“human.”
|
||
46 Ibid, Page 122.
|
||
47 Unger, Merrill. _Biblical Demonology_, Page 35ff.
|
||
|
||
|
||
12
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
_aggressive skepticism and militant attacks demand an apologetic approach to the_
|
||
_problem. For it is obvious that if demons be imaginary and non-existent, then the_
|
||
_whole subject belongs to the realm of fairy-tale and folklore, and not to the sphere_
|
||
_of Christian theology._ _[48]_
|
||
|
||
With this pericope as Unger’s impetus, he then constructs an argument for the existence of
|
||
|
||
|
||
demons from Scripture, physical nature, human nature, and human experience. In this simplistic
|
||
|
||
|
||
manner, the personhood and reality of demons is amalgamated.
|
||
|
||
|
||
The fusion of the two concepts is important to Unger. As we can observe above, in
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger’s ontology, no biblical demons truly exist unless they are personal beings. Personhood as
|
||
|
||
|
||
a point of critique is bypassed, and his pro-belief, anti-skepticism theological construction takes
|
||
|
||
|
||
shape. He does momentarily reference the topic of personhood again in other chapters, but those
|
||
|
||
|
||
will be addressed at length later.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Therefore, we can conclude that with no clear reference to the personhood of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic, Barth’s concept concerning personhood in general is not tied to the presence of flesh.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Instead, humanity’s realness, who he is and his personhood, is directly tied to a relationship with
|
||
|
||
|
||
the divine. Unger approaches the issue of personhood treating it as synonymous with the
|
||
|
||
|
||
ontological reality of the demonic. If we may paint with a broad brush, if there are no personal
|
||
|
||
|
||
demons, no demons exist in Unger’s theology.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**1.5.2** **“Demon”**
|
||
|
||
|
||
When formulating the meaning of the term “demon,” one’s temptation is to simply
|
||
|
||
|
||
describe the opposite of an angel. After writing about angels for over forty pages, Barth
|
||
|
||
|
||
immediately ushers in a discussion concerning their opponents with an urgent clarification.
|
||
|
||
|
||
_We are forced to do this because a primitive and fatal association has always_
|
||
_brought together these two spheres of angels and demons from the days of the_
|
||
_Fathers to those of Neo-Protestantism. We shall not bring them into the same_
|
||
_close relationship as formerly._ _[49]_
|
||
|
||
In this manner, his aside into the realm of the demonic is inaugurated. [50] Demons are not to be
|
||
|
||
considered similar to angels in “origin or nature.” [51] God and His angels have virtually nothing in
|
||
|
||
|
||
48 Ibid, Pages 35-36.
|
||
49 Ibid, III, 3, Page 519.
|
||
50 Ibid. In fact, Barth would disagree with this thesis’ very composition. He strongly advocates that demons are
|
||
basically hoping to be the subject of “systematic attention.”
|
||
51 Ibid, Pages 520-521.
|
||
|
||
|
||
13
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
common with the demonic. Barth elaborates by adding that “God is the Lord of the demonic
|
||
|
||
|
||
sphere, and it derives from Him, just as in a wholly different way He is Lord of the angelic
|
||
|
||
sphere and it too derives from Him.” [52] From this adamant theological posturing, we can deduce
|
||
|
||
|
||
that his angelology will not assist us in discerning his position regarding the personhood of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Originating from his consternation with earlier (patristic and medieval) writings on the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic, Barth’s use of the term “demon” diverges from the traditional usage in a number of
|
||
|
||
|
||
critical ways. As we already observed, demons are disassociated with the angelic realm. But
|
||
|
||
|
||
Barth adventures further. He asserts their existence but says that they are neither divine nor
|
||
|
||
creature. [53] They are the necessary result of God’s affirmation. This is a direct result of his
|
||
|
||
theology of “nothingness.” [54] Before we can truly address Barth’s position toward the
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood of the demonic, we must understand this key literary context which shapes his
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonological writings.
|
||
|
||
|
||
After Barth’s extensive discussion concerning the nature of God’s Lordship over the
|
||
|
||
created realm, he identifies something which is out of place. He calls this an “alien factor.” [55]
|
||
|
||
|
||
While he still places it under God’s providential vision, he elaborates saying, “This opposition
|
||
|
||
|
||
and resistance, this stubborn element and alien factor, may be provisionally defined as
|
||
|
||
nothingness.” [56] As this term is not self-explanatory, “nothingness” is fleshed out. It is not
|
||
|
||
merely negation or absence. [57] It is “utterly distinct from both Creator and creation, the adversary
|
||
|
||
|
||
with which no compromise is possible, the negative which is more than the mere complement of
|
||
|
||
an antithetical positive…” [58] While God is indeed Lord over it as well, “nothingness is that from
|
||
|
||
|
||
which God separates Himself and in face of which He asserts Himself and exerts His positive
|
||
|
||
|
||
52 Ibid.
|
||
53 Ibid, Page 523.
|
||
54 Nothingness is the result of Barth’s Christo-centricism. “…the theology of Barth is avowedly Christo-centric.
|
||
For Barth, at least, that does not mean that the topics of theology are limited to a study of the person and work of
|
||
Christ but rather that all theology finds its focal center in Christ and that all knowledge of God is obtainable only
|
||
through Christ.” Kantzer, Kenneth. “The Christology of Karl Barth” in _The Bulletin of Evangelical Theological_
|
||
_Society_, Page 25. However, “Logocentricism” is probably the preferable description of Barth’s theological thrust.
|
||
Ward, Graham. _Barth, Derrida and the Language of Theology_, Page 13ff.
|
||
55 Barth, Karl. _Christian Dogmatics_, III, 3, Page 289.
|
||
56 Ibid.
|
||
57 Ibid, Page 349.
|
||
58 Ibid, Page 302.
|
||
|
||
|
||
14
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
will.” [59] With this philosophy underpinning his view of evil, Barth’s conclusion concerning
|
||
|
||
demons is straightforward: “They themselves are always nothingness.” [60]
|
||
|
||
|
||
As his book title conveys, Unger primarily seeks the definition of “demon” from a
|
||
|
||
|
||
biblical directive. Concerning their origins, the traditional theology is advocated. Satan revolted
|
||
|
||
against God and spread rebellion amongst the angels. [61] Demons are created beings that were
|
||
|
||
|
||
once in God’s service and presence. He cautiously advocates for this view as overwhelming
|
||
|
||
|
||
biblical clarity on the matter does not exist, politely disagreeing with those who speculate about a
|
||
|
||
pre-Adam creation or an ante-diluvian reproductive origin of the demons. [62]
|
||
|
||
|
||
After a loose sketch concerning their origin, Unger offers a three-fold understanding of
|
||
|
||
|
||
the nature of a demon, which assists us in discerning exactly how he defines the term. A demon’s
|
||
|
||
nature is spiritual, intellectual, and moral. [63] To evidence their incorporeal nature, passages from
|
||
|
||
|
||
the gospels are utilized which use demon ( _daimon_ ) synonymously with spirit ( _pneuma_ ). After
|
||
|
||
|
||
citing five references, he concludes “Demons and evil spirits are therefore one and the same
|
||
|
||
thing.” [64] Building on his citations of the gospel narratives, Ephesians is drawn into his argument
|
||
|
||
|
||
for the spiritual nature of the demons, believing that these “powers” and “spiritual forces” are to
|
||
|
||
be interpreted as demons. [65]
|
||
|
||
|
||
A demon is also a being of expansive intellect. This intelligence takes many forms.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Prominently, they possess cosmic knowledge, recognizing Jesus, knowing His Sonship, obeying
|
||
|
||
Him, and corrupting doctrine. [66] Unger is quick to illuminate this argument. Even though they
|
||
|
||
|
||
are intellectually capable and understand their own doom, their knowledge is in no way salvific.
|
||
|
||
|
||
59 Ibid, Page 351.
|
||
60 Ibid, Page 523. By attributing the demonic’s origin and nature to nothingness, Barth is refusing to challenge the
|
||
pure identity and creative quality of God. The utilization of nothingness as a philosophical prop further illuminates
|
||
the character of God. The Lord’s creation is not tarnished. This is further clarified by a 1957 chapel message.
|
||
Barth said, “Bad, ugly, and evil, and dangerous things exist. The world is full of them. But what is bad was
|
||
certainly not created by God. It is the nature of what is bad, ugly, and evil not to have been willed or created by
|
||
God. It may be known because it has nothing whatever to do with Jesus Christ and his grace. It is alien to the
|
||
structure and meaning of the Father’s house. It can come forth only from our corrupt hearts and understandings. It
|
||
can derive only from the devil, who is not a second creator. Being rejected and denied by God, and set on his left
|
||
hand, it is something that we can reject, avoid, fear, and flee. The fact that there are bad things – many, many bad
|
||
things – does not alter the truth that God’s creation is good. Neither we nor the devil can alter this.” Erler, Rolf
|
||
Joachim, Reiner Marquard, and Geoffrey W. Bromiley, eds. _A Karl Barth Reader_, Pages 90-91.
|
||
61 Unger, Merrill. _Biblical Demonology,_ Pages 15-16.
|
||
62 It is likely that Unger understands Adam as a literal historical figure.
|
||
63 Ibid, Pages 62-68.
|
||
64 Ibid, Page 63.
|
||
65 This subject is debated heavily; what or who are these powers? See section 2.5.3 for more information.
|
||
66 Ibid, Page 66.
|
||
|
||
|
||
15
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
“They have a distinct realization that Jesus is Lord of the spirit-world, but their confession does
|
||
|
||
not involve a saving trust, or a willing submission.” [67] Demonic knowledge is vast but inherently
|
||
|
||
steeped in rebellion. [68]
|
||
|
||
|
||
This leads us to Unger’s last category concerning his description of the demons – their
|
||
|
||
|
||
moral nature. He writes concerning their consistently depraved nature, highlighting their
|
||
|
||
perpetual desire to disseminate spiritual maladies and physical afflictions. [69] By formulating and
|
||
|
||
spreading pernicious teachings, men are lead “not only to unmoral, but to immoral conduct.” [70]
|
||
|
||
|
||
In addition to the moral degradation they perpetuate and accelerate, their ability to enter a being
|
||
|
||
or “demonize” someone often causes psychological problems and bodily injury. [71]
|
||
|
||
|
||
In sum, Barth crafts the term “demon” as something which is independent of the created
|
||
|
||
|
||
order yet under God’s rule as a hostile and substantial nothingness. Unger’s position argues that
|
||
|
||
|
||
a demon is a created being, a fallen angel, in permanent, irreconcilable rebellion against God.
|
||
|
||
|
||
From a rigid reflection upon the texts of Scripture, Unger, as he perceives the text, discerns that
|
||
|
||
|
||
demons are inherently immaterial, intelligent, and immoral.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**1.6** **Karl Barth’s Perspective on the Personhood of the Demonic in** _**Church Dogmatics**_
|
||
|
||
|
||
Karl Barth, a preeminent Christian theologian of the twentieth century, serves as a unique
|
||
|
||
|
||
and insightful contributor to the field of demonology. Barth’s proportional brevity in relation to
|
||
|
||
|
||
the length of his _Church Dogmatics_ does not necessarily translate to a lack of importance placed
|
||
|
||
|
||
upon the subject. It is not a cursory treatment of the topic, and his perspective stands out due to
|
||
|
||
|
||
the particular path by which he accesses the often ignored topic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Before we begin our analysis, we should proceed further than merely mentioning Barth’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
succinctness concerning this topic. As we pursue this topic further, we must concede that Barth
|
||
|
||
|
||
disagrees with the very nature of this study. Delving into demonology is a dangerous matter, and
|
||
|
||
|
||
67 Ibid.
|
||
68 This is in keeping with Aquinas when he said, “… we must firmly maintain, in keeping with Catholic faith, that
|
||
the will of good angels is established in goodness and the will of the devils fixed in evil.” Aquinas, St. Thomas.
|
||
_Summa Theologiæ_, Volume 9, Question 64, Article 2, Page 289.
|
||
69 Ibid, Page 67.
|
||
70 Ibid.
|
||
71 While the traditional term “possession” is still commonly used in many Christian circles, “demonize” or
|
||
“demonization” will be utilized throughout this thesis, in an effort to avoid any confusion regarding demonic
|
||
“ownership.”
|
||
|
||
|
||
16
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
Barth even mentions the negative effects it had on Martin Luther. As we begin, we should
|
||
|
||
|
||
recount a portion of Barth’s warning.
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Why must our glance be brief? Because we have to do at this point with a sinister_
|
||
_matter about which the Christian and the theologian must know but in which he_
|
||
_must not linger or become too deeply engrossed, devoting too much attention to it_
|
||
_in an exposition like our own._ _[72]_
|
||
|
||
One of the few to address Barth’s demonology, G. C. Berkouwer clarifies Barth’s statement,
|
||
|
||
|
||
saying, “[Demonology] could again receive the appearance of great power only if we were to
|
||
|
||
give much attention to it and treat it as a matter still deserving of respect.” [73]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Though Barth is emphatically warning us against reviewing demonology in excess, have
|
||
|
||
|
||
we gone too far in the other direction? From Barth’s perspective, the doctrine concerning
|
||
|
||
|
||
demons is something necessary. Have we left demonological studies as an ignored topic graced
|
||
|
||
|
||
with little to no reflection whatsoever? Let us revisit the topic today, reflecting on the issue of
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**1.6.1** **Personhood in Barth’s Demonology**
|
||
|
||
|
||
Since Barth understands personhood through the lens of one’s relationship to God and
|
||
|
||
|
||
since he describes demons as something hostile and independent of creation though under God’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
dominion, is he predominantly implying that demons are personal or impersonal?
|
||
|
||
|
||
As we previously established according to Barth’s theology, we cannot point to the
|
||
|
||
|
||
angelic beings. He vehemently argues that angels are a different category, unrelated to demons
|
||
|
||
|
||
ontologically. They only relate in that they oppose one another. Angels are God’s ambassadors,
|
||
|
||
never independent of God’s work and presence. [74] Due to this strict relationship, angels “have no
|
||
|
||
profile or character, no mind or will of their own.” [75] Yet, angels are “creatures” not
|
||
|
||
“emanations.” [76] This information cannot be distilled into a theological form to which we can
|
||
|
||
|
||
relate demons. In Barth’s theology, his writings concerning angels only serve to distinguish how
|
||
|
||
|
||
the identity and personhood of an individual is formed. One’s relationship to God is the defining
|
||
|
||
|
||
point for assessment.
|
||
|
||
|
||
72 Barth, Karl. _Church Dogmatics_, III, 3, Page 519.
|
||
73 Berkouwer, G. C. _The Triumph of Grace in the Theology of Karl Barth_, Page 376.
|
||
74 Barth, Karl. _Church Dogmatics_, III, 3, Page 479.
|
||
75 Ibid, Page 480. To those who would deny the existence of angels, Barth polarizes the issue saying, “To deny the
|
||
angels is to deny God Himself.” (Page 486)
|
||
76 Ibid, Page 480.
|
||
|
||
|
||
17
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
What exactly is the demonic realm’s relationship to God? First, “God is the Lord of the
|
||
|
||
demonic sphere.” [77] It is perhaps an uncomfortable notion, but Barth does not turn back from his
|
||
|
||
|
||
Augustinian/Calvinistic fervor for God’s sovereignty. All is under His domain. Barth builds on
|
||
|
||
God’s supremacy by insisting that the demonic “derives from Him” as well. [78] Of course, this
|
||
|
||
|
||
derivation is completely distinct from creation.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Second, though demons are derived from God, they are not His creation.
|
||
|
||
|
||
_God has not created them, and therefore they are not creaturely. They are only_
|
||
_as God affirms Himself and the creature and thus pronounces a necessary No._
|
||
_They exists in virtue of the fact that His turning to involves a turning from, His_
|
||
_election a rejection, His grace a judgment._ _[79]_
|
||
|
||
Essentially, they are a byproduct of the creative process. They find their ultimate derivation
|
||
|
||
|
||
from God in His ultimate No, but they do not receive the care that He bestows upon His
|
||
|
||
|
||
creaturely realm. They are always rejected, always evil, as they have no access to God’s eternal
|
||
|
||
Yes of love and redemption. [80] Demons can “only exist in the attempt to rage against God and to
|
||
|
||
spoil His creation.” [81]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Third, because of their existential rebellion, Barth paints a demonic sphere that is always
|
||
|
||
|
||
opposed by God and His angels. Even though it still submits to His will, it “does not cease to be
|
||
|
||
|
||
the demonic sphere and therefore a sphere of contradiction and opposition which as such can
|
||
|
||
only be overthrown and hasten to destruction.” [82] His judgment is ever upon them.
|
||
|
||
|
||
If that is the demonic’s relationship to God, what is their relationship to nothingness, as
|
||
|
||
|
||
Barth has consistently linked the two topics? After arguing that demons are derived from God, he
|
||
|
||
reminds us that demons are derived from nothingness. [83] Nothingness is basically equated with
|
||
|
||
|
||
God’s creative No. Nothingness is derived from God; thus demons can be said to both be
|
||
|
||
|
||
derived from nothingness and God. But Barth goes further, saying, “They are nothingness in its
|
||
|
||
|
||
77 Ibid, Page 520.
|
||
78 Ibid.
|
||
79 Ibid, Page 523.
|
||
80 Perhaps this is an advantageous place to return to an earlier question: if we rejected Barth’s doctrine of an
|
||
uncreated demonic, to whom do the demons bear more resemblance - God, angels, or humanity? By far, we must
|
||
conclude that fallen humanity, rebellious to the core and antinomian by nature, remains the demons’ closest relative.
|
||
We are linked by rebellion. While humankind’s relationship with the divine is always metaphorical except in the
|
||
person of Jesus Christ, perhaps demons should be considered as finite creatures that are relatable and
|
||
comprehensible?
|
||
81 Ibid.
|
||
82 Ibid, Page 521.
|
||
83 Ibid, Page 523.
|
||
|
||
|
||
18
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
dynamic, to the extent that it has form and power and movement and activity.” [84] In itself,
|
||
|
||
|
||
nothingness is amorphous, powerless, without direction or aim. Demons are nothingness
|
||
|
||
enabled, and they are the “exponents” of the kingdom of falsehood. [85]
|
||
|
||
|
||
In fact, because of their relationship to nothingness and their inherently rebellious nature,
|
||
|
||
|
||
demons are more independent and “free” than angels. Briefly evoking a comparison that he
|
||
|
||
|
||
disparages, Barth mentions the loyal conduct of the angels in that they never act contrary to the
|
||
|
||
|
||
direct command and pleasure of God, and writes,
|
||
|
||
|
||
_He would be a lying spirit, a demon, a being which deceives both itself and others_
|
||
_in respect of its heavenly character, if he were to try to profit from his nature and_
|
||
_position, deriving any personal benefit, cutting an individual figure, playing an_
|
||
_independent role, pursuing his own ends and achieving his own results. A true_
|
||
_and orderly angel does not do this._ _[86]_
|
||
|
||
The implication of this statement is that demons actually have personal, selfish, individualistic
|
||
|
||
|
||
ends, while angels only behave in accordance with the Lord’s purposes.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Barth’s position, as conveyed in _Church Dogmatics_, assumes and indicates a personal
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic ontology. These uncreated beings are directly derived from nothingness, which is
|
||
|
||
|
||
directly derived from God. Underlying his personal demonology, Barth’s receptive attitude
|
||
|
||
|
||
toward the text, even in the midst of his overriding philosophy of nothingness, guides his
|
||
|
||
|
||
outcome. Having criticized Rudolph Bultmann for arbitrarily selecting what to demythologize
|
||
|
||
|
||
from the biblical witness, Barth parts ways with traditional demonology where the biblical
|
||
|
||
material is sparse and advocates a strong philosophy of nothingness. [87]
|
||
|
||
|
||
This somewhat surprising conclusion seems to mirror Berkhof’s interactions with Barth.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Barth apparently had once accused Berkhof of “mythologizing” the topic of the powers. Berkhof
|
||
|
||
|
||
notes that Barth must not be “bothered” by that anymore, saying, “[Barth] is now combating the
|
||
|
||
|
||
modern spirit whose rational-scientific world view has no eye left for the power of the
|
||
|
||
Powers.” [88]
|
||
|
||
|
||
To conclude that Barth, a central theological figure in Protestant thought, implied the
|
||
|
||
|
||
reality of personal demons is a controversial conclusion, but if we look to other assessments of
|
||
|
||
|
||
the topic, we find similar hypotheses. Vernon Mallow, who composed a riveting analysis of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
84 Ibid.
|
||
85 Ibid, Page 527.
|
||
86 Ibid, Page 481.
|
||
87 Barth, Karl. “Barth on Bultmann and Demythologizing” in _Modern Theology: Karl Barth_, Pages 86-87.
|
||
88 Berkhof, Hendrikus. _Christ and the Powers_, Page 10.
|
||
|
||
|
||
19
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic theme in Edwin Lewis, Karl Barth, and Paul Tillich’s theologies, unfortunately does not
|
||
|
||
|
||
tackle the Barthian issue of demonic personhood directly, but he summarily submits that “Barth
|
||
|
||
does not hesitate to state that there is a real devil with his legion of demons.” [89] Also, Paul Jones,
|
||
|
||
|
||
an associate professor at the University of Virginia who specializes in Barthian theology, allows
|
||
|
||
|
||
for the possibility that Barth aligns himself with a personhood of the demonic. He says, “…if the
|
||
|
||
|
||
devil is ever a ‘person’ for [Barth], it’s a macabre distortion of what personhood truly is -- as
|
||
|
||
conceived in light of God's being…” [90] But he would prefer to lean toward the idea that the “talk
|
||
|
||
|
||
of demonic personhood” may be a “domestication of evil -- a way of downsizing just how
|
||
|
||
threatening that which opposes God truly is…” [91] While Jones’ conclusion is intriguing, it is
|
||
|
||
|
||
flawed to an extent, considering that it does not account for Barth’s attribution of the
|
||
|
||
theologically heavy word “being” to the demonic realm, on top of other personal indicators. [92]
|
||
|
||
|
||
However, from Jones’ assessment, this thesis’ conclusion which argues that Barth expressed a
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic personhood is not unfounded or academically implausible. Instead, a careful digestion
|
||
|
||
of Barth’s demonology outlines a demonic that is personal in being. [93] This conclusion will be
|
||
|
||
|
||
further supported as we continue.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**1.7** **Merrill Unger’s Perspective on the Personhood of the Demonic in** _**Biblical Demonology**_
|
||
|
||
|
||
Merrill Unger, an Evangelical theologian with doctorate degrees from both Dallas
|
||
|
||
|
||
Theological Seminary and Johns Hopkins University, has composed a number of works on the
|
||
|
||
subject of demonology. [94] As evidenced by his three demonological works, he places a fair deal
|
||
|
||
|
||
of importance in incorporating demonology’s presence into the twentieth century’s systematic
|
||
|
||
|
||
and practical theologies. Unger states,
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Biblically considered, it looms large on the sacred page, and especially in the_
|
||
_New Testament [it is] accorded remarkable prominence. It forms, together with_
|
||
|
||
|
||
89 Mallow, Vernon R. _The Demonic: A Selected Theological Study: An Examination into the Theology of Edwin_
|
||
_Lewis, Karl Barth, and Paul Tillich_, Page 83.
|
||
90 Jones, David. Personal correspondence, July 25, 2012.
|
||
91 Ibid.
|
||
92 Barth, Karl. _Church Dogmatics_, III, 3, Page 481.
|
||
93 Throughout the research process, substantial disagreement with this conclusion was unable to be located, likely
|
||
because the topic of demonic personhood is not a common study. Mallow fails to look into the issue in any depth,
|
||
and Jones briefly addresses the issue because I directly inquired.
|
||
94 Unger, Merrill. _Biblical Demonology._ Unger, Merrill. _Demons in the World Today: A Study of Occultism in the_
|
||
_Light of God’s Word._ Unger, Merrill. _What Demons Can Do to Saints._ Our focus rests upon _Biblical Demonology,_
|
||
per section 1.3 _._ As Unger both studied and taught at Dallas Theological Seminary, his background is rooted in the
|
||
dispensational heritage of C. I. Scofield and John Darby.
|
||
|
||
|
||
20
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
_angelology and Satanology, an indispensable branch of systematic theology,_
|
||
_dealing with the realm of evil supernaturalism._ _[95]_
|
||
|
||
“Evil supernaturalism” is the fulcrum for Unger’s analysis of the demonic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**1.7.1** **Personhood in Unger’s Demonology**
|
||
|
||
|
||
Enlightening the worldwide phenomenon of supernatural evil and its related practices is
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger’s ultimate goal. His systematic engagement with biblical demonology serves to undergird
|
||
|
||
|
||
the reality of demonization, Satanism, divination, necromancy, and other forms of dark ritualism.
|
||
|
||
|
||
The issues of government, heresy, and eschatology are also informed by his studies. Though
|
||
|
||
|
||
“demonological phenomenon have been found to be almost universally prevalent,” Unger does
|
||
|
||
|
||
admit that the innumerable supernatural practices present a problem of abounding confusion and
|
||
|
||
|
||
complexity, but as such, we should have a “discriminating grasp” concerning biblical
|
||
|
||
demonology, being careful to allow for faulty research and inaccurate conclusions. [96]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger is eager to preclude argumentation against the very nature of addressing the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic. As they appropriately apply to the issue of personhood in _Biblical Demonology_, let us
|
||
|
||
|
||
briefly review his short apologies. He addresses four “problems” - the silence of revelation, the
|
||
|
||
accuracy of interpretation, the prevalence of superstition, and the preponderance of doubt. [97]
|
||
|
||
|
||
In response to the supposed silence of revelation, Unger argues that the problem is falsely
|
||
|
||
|
||
portrayed. While some phases of demonology lack biblical content, the overall topic is robustly
|
||
|
||
|
||
represented throughout Scripture. In other words, we cannot approach concrete biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
conclusions concerning the origins of the demonic and a few other subtopics, but “this is no
|
||
|
||
barrier to a comprehensive presentation of the subject (of demonology).” [98]
|
||
|
||
|
||
A more substantial problem in Unger’s perspective is the accuracy of interpretation.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Though neglect has somewhat stalled and destabilized the topic’s analysis, the main culprit is
|
||
|
||
extreme interpretations, rooted in “ultra-rationalism” and “extravagant superstition.” [99] He
|
||
|
||
|
||
advises that further research is essential, as demonology’s “treatment in the average systematic
|
||
|
||
theology is exceedingly sketchy, if it is given any space at all.” [100]
|
||
|
||
|
||
95 Unger, Merrill. _Biblical Demonology_, Page 1.
|
||
96 Ibid.
|
||
97 Ibid, Pages 2-8.
|
||
98 Ibid, Page 2.
|
||
99 Ibid, Page 3.
|
||
100 Ibid.
|
||
|
||
|
||
21
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
Accepting Scripture as the revealed truth, the prevalence of superstition, with its endless
|
||
|
||
|
||
rituals and chthonic imagery, is also a pressing problem. Unger argues that too many people
|
||
|
||
|
||
“have lived and died in the clutches of appalling fear and absurd superstition, under thralldom of
|
||
|
||
evil supernaturalism.” [101] Such distortion has not been limited to the educationally deprived; it is
|
||
|
||
|
||
also replete among the leaders of society, with Talmudic writers being some of the worst
|
||
|
||
offenders. [102] These overwhelming excesses which are weaved throughout the fabric of humanity
|
||
|
||
add further frustration to the Christian systematic endeavor. [103]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Finally, Unger opines an obvious problem concerning a theology of demons. A
|
||
|
||
|
||
preponderance of doubt exists regarding the demonic. Most difficulties originate from the
|
||
|
||
|
||
unnatural nature of evil supernaturalism. No independent test or naturalistic observation can
|
||
|
||
|
||
construct a comprehensive scientific conclusion. “Knowledge of the supernatural can only come
|
||
|
||
through supernatural revelation, since it is above and beyond natural law.” [104] The problem is
|
||
|
||
only further conflated by the Spiritless attitude in which most skeptics approach the subject. [105]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Flowing out of these problems, when Unger develops his brief discussion regarding the
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood of the demonic, his perspective integrates these four issues. The answer to each
|
||
|
||
|
||
concern is plainly a well-researched biblical demonology, which he tries to deliver in an
|
||
|
||
intellectual yet approachable manner. [106] Thus, we will look at his argumentation.
|
||
|
||
|
||
As we previously mentioned, in Unger’s theology, demonic reality and demonic
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood are equated. No “demon” exists apart from their conception as sinful, immaterial,
|
||
|
||
|
||
personal beings. When Unger begins his section on the nature of demons, he comments,
|
||
|
||
|
||
101 Ibid.
|
||
102 Ibid, Pages 32-34.
|
||
103 Ibid, Page 29. “Without the chart of revealed truth to guide, it would be an impossible and hopeless task to try to
|
||
steer a straight course through the intricacies and complexities of heathen thought and practice. With such amazing
|
||
complication of detail, and often with such refined and subtle intermixture of truth and error, the student of religion
|
||
proceeding on mere naturalistic hypotheses, without the infallible guide of revelation, is like a vessel without chart,
|
||
rudder, or compass, tempest-tossed on a reef-strewn sea.”
|
||
104 Ibid, Page 7.
|
||
105 1 Corinthians 2:14. In this text, Paul divides the Corinthians into two groups. “The spiritual person has achieved
|
||
a level of spiritual maturity, but the merely psychic person is still in an infantile phase of development, unable to
|
||
know the gifts (things) of God’s spirit because such ethereal matters can be discerned only spiritually.” While to
|
||
firmly posit that skeptical endeavors are “infantile” in the demonological field would be overly harsh, to admit that
|
||
spiritual perceptivity is a methodological necessity in this realm would not be ridiculous. Without the Holy Spirit,
|
||
how can we expect to comprehend the truth into which He guides us? Horsley, Richard A. _Abingdon New_
|
||
_Testament Commentaries: 1 Corinthians_, Page 61.
|
||
106 Unger’s book _Biblical Demonology_ is derived from his Th.D. dissertation at Dallas Theological Seminary.
|
||
Ibid, Page vii.
|
||
|
||
|
||
22
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
_But it must not be supposed that because spirits are immaterial, they are any less_
|
||
_personal. Demons, as well as all other created spiritual beings, possess_
|
||
_personality, and are everywhere represented as intelligent and voluntary agents_
|
||
_(Mark 5:10; Luke 4:34)._ _[107]_
|
||
|
||
Within his ontological conversation concerning the immaterial nature of the demonic, he slips in
|
||
|
||
|
||
this terse statement where demons are bluntly portrayed as personal beings. In his later work
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Demons in the World Today_, he elaborates on his occasional references to demonic personhood
|
||
|
||
|
||
in _Biblical Demonology_ . In three short paragraphs, he explains that demons have “all the
|
||
|
||
elements of personality such as will, feelings, and intellect.” [108] As referenced in _Biblical_
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Demonology_, this thought is built upon the Synoptic thought of Mark and Luke.
|
||
|
||
|
||
The Gerasene demoniac narrative is one of the iconic New Testament passages
|
||
|
||
|
||
concerning the demonic. In _Biblical Demonology_, it is cited at least seventeen times. Unger
|
||
|
||
|
||
references Mark 5:10 in particular, “And Legion asked Jesus many times not to send them out of
|
||
|
||
the area.” [109] Presumably, he selects this as a proof text in this instance as Legion is a persistent
|
||
|
||
|
||
negotiator. Furthermore, Legion and the rest of the demons he represents are not mere mental
|
||
|
||
|
||
aberrations as they somehow transferred into and demonstrably affected the nearby herd of
|
||
|
||
pigs. [110]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Much like Mark, Luke 5:34 records the words of a demon who apparently knew Jesus of
|
||
|
||
|
||
Nazareth as the “Holy One of God.” This unusual display of superior knowledge is quoted, not
|
||
|
||
|
||
as the testimony of a lunatic, but as the spirit world’s admission of Jesus’ special nature. Unger
|
||
|
||
|
||
accepts these passages as written with no qualification. He does not suppose or entertain that the
|
||
|
||
|
||
author fabricated or falsely interpreted the situation. His biblicism voids the questions.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger avoids all attempts at demythologization; instead, he wishes to convey the biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
material as received. Demons are real, personal beings irreparably bent upon destruction and
|
||
|
||
rebellion, though subservient to the command of God. [111] The Bible is not silent concerning their
|
||
|
||
|
||
being, and it consistently distinguishes them as independent agents. While religions and cultures
|
||
|
||
|
||
107 Ibid, Page 65.
|
||
108 Unger, Merrill. _Demons in the World Today_, Page 23.
|
||
109 Author’s translation.
|
||
110 Mark 5:11-13.
|
||
111 Unger, Merrill. _Biblical Demonology_, Page 74. “Although granted a large sphere of activity, and exercising a
|
||
powerful and malignant ministry, demons, like their leader Satan, are nevertheless strictly under divine control and
|
||
have a definite part in the divine plan. The span of their evil machinations is strictly determined, the sphere of their
|
||
wicked operations is definitely set, and their doom is inexorably sealed. There is no unhealthy dualism in Biblical
|
||
demonology.” See pages 67-68 for more on their “depravity and complete moral turpitude…”
|
||
|
||
|
||
23
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
offer superstitious accounts and descriptions, the Scriptures avoid fantastical and outlandish
|
||
|
||
superstitions. [112] Doubt about their being and personality remains only for those who do not
|
||
|
||
|
||
properly discern the content and consistency of the biblical accounts of the demonic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**1.8** **Similarities and Distinctions**
|
||
|
||
|
||
When we compare Karl Barth and Merrill Unger’s contributions to demonological
|
||
|
||
|
||
studies, the distinctions are many. An entire chapter might begin to catalogue their
|
||
|
||
|
||
methodological and contextual differences. But concerning the personhood of the demonic, a
|
||
|
||
|
||
couple points move to the forefront.
|
||
|
||
|
||
The major distinction is the means by which personhood is conferred. Is it indirectly
|
||
|
||
|
||
derived from God, or is it a direct creative work of God? Barth posits three statements which
|
||
|
||
|
||
lead us to conclude that he favors indirect derivation. He confirms that the demonic finds its
|
||
|
||
source in God. “God is the Lord of the demonic sphere, and it derives from Him…” [113] This
|
||
|
||
|
||
statement is later broadened with an affirmation that demons “derive from [nothingness]. They
|
||
|
||
themselves are always nothingness.” [114] Finally, _Church Dogmatics_ also mentions that demons
|
||
|
||
are not God’s creation. [115]
|
||
|
||
|
||
The strongest relationship mentioned is the tie of the demonic to nothingness. Demons
|
||
|
||
|
||
are not only derived from nothingness, but they actually are nothingness, in personal form.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Nothingness itself is derived from God but not like His creatures which exude and bear His
|
||
|
||
|
||
affirmation and presence. Therefore, Barth directs us toward an understanding of the demonic
|
||
|
||
|
||
(including its personhood) which is indirectly derived from God.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In contrast, Unger’s theology maintains that Satan and his angels were a direct creation of
|
||
|
||
God before they rebelled. [116] Possessing a conceptual conflation of ontological reality and
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood, Unger views the demonic as having its original root in the divine, though it has been
|
||
|
||
|
||
112 His assessment of superstition is found in pages 3-6. With their ridiculous stories, Unger essentially designates
|
||
the elaborate demon management systems of ancient and modern times as superstition. Yes, the biblical tone is
|
||
different, but Unger does not seem to sense the utter insensibility of the biblical tone as well. People perceive the
|
||
biblical narratives as ridiculous too! If Jesus were to exorcize the demonized in the streets of a Western city today,
|
||
it would be seen as bizarre to most. Thus, his label of “superstition” merely describes the diverse demonological
|
||
perceptions and practices that have propagated throughout the world, in contrast to the significantly distinct biblical
|
||
portrait.
|
||
113 Barth, Karl. _Church Dogmatics_, Page 523.
|
||
114 Ibid.
|
||
115 Ibid.
|
||
116 Unger, Merrill. _Biblical Demonology_, Page 16.
|
||
|
||
|
||
24
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
ostracized and exorcised from God’s acceptance. Demons (as fallen angels) are the result of a
|
||
|
||
|
||
direct creative work of God, though their eventual rebellious state is not condoned.
|
||
|
||
|
||
The demon’s relationship to God is dramatically different. Unger’s “demon” is a
|
||
|
||
|
||
carefully crafted creature of God who has deviated toward destruction. Barth’s “demon” is the
|
||
|
||
|
||
thoroughly corrupt byproduct of God’s good creative activity. These “demons’” personhoods
|
||
|
||
|
||
differ accordingly. One has received a good personhood from God and warped it by following
|
||
|
||
|
||
Satan’s folly. The other has come into being as an uncreated person forged out of evil, derived
|
||
|
||
|
||
from God but not rooted in Him.
|
||
|
||
|
||
While other points could be compiled, the central similarity is their agreement on the
|
||
|
||
|
||
personal ontology of demons, flowing from a receptive attitude toward biblical revelation.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger is upfront about his biblical adherence. He reads the text, reasons that demons are
|
||
|
||
portrayed as intelligent individual spirits, and concludes that they are such. [117] In response to
|
||
|
||
|
||
those who suggest that spirits are literary personifications of physical afflictions, Unger retorts,
|
||
|
||
|
||
“This ingenious, but false, theory is completely incompatible with the simple and direct
|
||
|
||
|
||
attribution of personality to the demons (as much as to men, angels, or God), and, if carried out
|
||
|
||
in principle, must subvert the truth and integrity of the Holy Scripture itself.” [118] But he does not
|
||
|
||
|
||
address those who would perceive the demonic as a significant reality yet impersonal.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Barth is more subtle, but he too primarily accepts the reality and personhood of demons
|
||
|
||
|
||
because of the biblical material. Though Barth is deeply affected and directed by philosophical
|
||
|
||
|
||
currents, D. F. Ford comments, “The criterion by which Barth wants to be judged is that of
|
||
|
||
fidelity to the Bible.” [119] Concerning the demonic, he interacts with revelation, especially in his
|
||
|
||
footnotes. [120] After one lengthier discourse on how the truth of God unmasks the practices of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic, Barth offers, “This, then, is what Holy Scripture has to tell us concerning demons. It
|
||
|
||
|
||
certainly does not say that they do not exist or have no power or do not constitute a threat. It is
|
||
|
||
quite evident that their existence and nature are very definitely taken into account…” [121] As we
|
||
|
||
|
||
already postulated, their nature is indeed personal in his demonology. Where does this
|
||
|
||
|
||
117 This reasoned conclusion is reached amongst the influences of Unger’s theological heritage in the Evangelical
|
||
community. He is not a hermeneutical island; he quotes other scholars frequently.
|
||
118 Ibid, Page 91. Unger then specifically references Mark 5 as one passage that loses coherence if such a theory is
|
||
applied.
|
||
119 Ford, D. F. “Conclusion: Assessing Barth” in _Karl Barth – Studies of His Theological Methods_, Page 199.
|
||
120 His limited rationalism which George Hunsinger describes as “reason within the limits of revelation alone”
|
||
appears to not be so limited concerning the demonic. Hunsinger, George. _How to Read Karl Barth_, Page 49.
|
||
121 Barth, Karl. _Church Dogmatics_, Pages 528-529.
|
||
|
||
|
||
25
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
ultimately originate? It courses from the Scriptures, though dressed and shaped by philosophical
|
||
|
||
|
||
inflows.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**1.9** **Conclusion**
|
||
|
||
|
||
In this chapter, we have laid out a considerable base of literature review by which an
|
||
|
||
|
||
analysis of the personhood of the demonic can occur. Within the commonly bypassed question
|
||
|
||
|
||
regarding whether we should view demons as impersonal or personal, this thesis specifically
|
||
|
||
|
||
designated two particular conversation partners, Karl Barth and Merrill Unger. After selecting
|
||
|
||
|
||
these two primary interlocutors, terminology was defined through their particular paradigms,
|
||
|
||
|
||
emphasizing their understandings of “demon” and “personhood.” Barth defines “personhood”
|
||
|
||
|
||
through one’s relationship to the divine and a “demon” as something real which is both hostile
|
||
|
||
|
||
toward and independent of God’s created realm. In contrast, Unger correlates his concept of
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood to the issue of reality, and a “demon” is a fallen incorporeal being of profound
|
||
|
||
|
||
intelligence and unfathomable wickedness.
|
||
|
||
|
||
We then turned to the personhood of the demonic itself. Though disagreeing on major
|
||
|
||
|
||
background issues concerning the origin and nature of the demonic, both authors ultimately
|
||
|
||
|
||
affirmed the personhood of the demonic. Though not a primary subject of their systematic
|
||
|
||
|
||
endeavors, Barth and Unger nearly treated the subject of personhood as an assumed element.
|
||
|
||
|
||
We concluded that their greatest similarity lie in their receptive attitude toward the biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
material which played a fundamental role in their overall demonological contribution.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Therefore, as we carefully move forward following the close of this introductory chapter,
|
||
|
||
|
||
a pressing question arises from Barth and Unger’s agreement on the personhood of the demonic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Since biblical studies played such a central role in forming their conclusions, how does recent
|
||
|
||
|
||
biblical scholarship relate and engage with their writings? Is there any substantial support for
|
||
|
||
|
||
their position?
|
||
|
||
|
||
26
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
**2.** **An Evaluation of Barth and Unger’s Perspectives on the Personhood of the Demonic**
|
||
|
||
|
||
**in Light of Contemporary Influential Biblical Studies on Demonology**
|
||
|
||
|
||
**2.1** **Introduction**
|
||
|
||
|
||
In the last chapter, we sought to define “personhood” and “demon” through a literature
|
||
|
||
|
||
survey of Karl Barth’s _Church Dogmatics_ and Merrill Unger’s _Biblical Demonology_ . After
|
||
|
||
|
||
exploring their definitions, we assessed their positions regarding the personhood of the demonic,
|
||
|
||
|
||
as to whether they preferred an impersonal or personal perspective. Subsequently, both Barth
|
||
|
||
|
||
and Unger were found to advocate for the reality of demons as personal agents, due to their
|
||
|
||
|
||
reading of the biblical material.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Since their demonologies rely heavily upon biblical studies, what does contemporary
|
||
|
||
|
||
influential biblical scholarship have to contribute to this analysis of Barth and Unger’s view of
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic personhood? Does this scholarship lead us to conclude that the biblical material
|
||
|
||
|
||
advocates the existence of personal demonic beings? What role does the popular hermeneutic of
|
||
|
||
|
||
demythologization play? Due to this standing wealth of interrogatives, we must venture to seek
|
||
|
||
|
||
answers which will further our analysis of Barth and Unger’s personhood of the demonic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Therefore, we will first address the stated primary authority of Barth and Unger’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
position. We will briefly introduce the revelatory material they utilize in order to construct their
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood of the demonic. Following this, tracing the issue of demonic personhood in
|
||
|
||
|
||
contemporary influential biblical scholarship becomes our primary concern. After discerning the
|
||
|
||
|
||
overall attitude toward the issue of demonic personhood, Barth and Unger’s primary texts will
|
||
|
||
|
||
then be reassessed, along with interaction with the topic of demythologization. Finally, we will
|
||
|
||
|
||
offer support and criticism for Barth and Unger from that recent scholarship, while also allowing
|
||
|
||
|
||
Barth and Unger’s works to defend their hypotheses.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**2.2** **The Scope of Interaction**
|
||
|
||
|
||
In order to achieve our stated ends, we must narrow the scope of the biblical scholarship
|
||
|
||
|
||
which we will pair as interlocutors with Barth and Unger. The first criterion we will utilize is
|
||
|
||
|
||
“contemporary.” This thesis will primarily engage recent biblical and theological works, penned
|
||
|
||
|
||
subsequently to the publication of _Church Dogmatics_ and _Biblical Demonology_ . Also, another
|
||
|
||
|
||
criterion is that the commentaries, articles, and books quoted must be of considerable influence
|
||
|
||
|
||
27
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
in contemporary studies, widely read or academically published. But it should not be
|
||
|
||
|
||
misconstrued that this chapter is a complete compilation of every contribution to the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonological field that could possibly relate to this thesis. Rather, these articles, dictionary
|
||
|
||
|
||
offerings, and critical commentary materials are selected as representative of the greater whole
|
||
|
||
|
||
within the academic realm.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Finally, while demonological/spiritism studies exists in numerous religious and
|
||
|
||
|
||
sociological contexts, the scholarship assessed in this chapter will be Christian and biblical,
|
||
|
||
|
||
intentionally including more than a single strand of Christian thought. By choosing Christian
|
||
|
||
|
||
biblical scholarship for the analysis of Barth and Unger’s demonological ontology, this thesis is
|
||
|
||
|
||
not asserting that other religious contributions are unworthy of study. Thus, let us first glean but
|
||
|
||
|
||
a few of the central texts from Barth and Unger’s demonologies as we begin to delve into
|
||
|
||
|
||
contemporary biblical scholarship’s contribution on the matter of demonic personhood.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**2.3** **Central Biblical Texts in Barth’s Personhood of the Demonic**
|
||
|
||
|
||
As we engage biblical scholarship with Karl Barth’s demonology, it is crucial that we
|
||
|
||
|
||
grasp the biblical material which undergirds his theology. This is a daunting task due to the path
|
||
|
||
|
||
by which he arrives at his perspective. Barth does not simply state a theological position and
|
||
|
||
|
||
then proof text his point with a list of biblical references (as an Evangelical, Merrill Unger is
|
||
|
||
|
||
much more affiliated with this style of theological composition). While Barth states that his
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonology is staunchly rooted in Scripture, the reality is that his argumentation is logically tied
|
||
|
||
the biblical text, not directly linked. [122]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Why does Barth write about demons? He declares their reality but also their drastic
|
||
|
||
|
||
dissimilarity from the angels, saying, “The two spheres do not belong together either by origin or
|
||
|
||
nature.” [123] But then he mentions that the demonic horde and the angelic host do intersect
|
||
|
||
|
||
concerning their activity! This operation-oriented opposition leads us to Barth’s direct citing of
|
||
|
||
|
||
biblical information. After trying to dismiss the pandemonium of problems surrounding the
|
||
|
||
|
||
usage of “angel” to describe Satan’s servants in Matthew 25:41, Revelation 12:7, and 2
|
||
|
||
|
||
Corinthians 12:7; he still seeks to disassociate the two parties yet admits,
|
||
|
||
|
||
_In the few biblical passages in which angels and demons are seen together at all_
|
||
_(as in the “war in heaven” of Rev. 12:7f. or the brief encounter at the temptation_
|
||
|
||
|
||
122 Barth, Karl. _Church Dogmatics_, III, 3, Page 529.
|
||
123 Ibid, Pages 519-520.
|
||
|
||
|
||
28
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
_in Mk. 1:12), they are always understood to be in radical conflict. This radical_
|
||
_conflict ought to have been regarded as a radical and essential determination on_
|
||
_both sides. The devil and demons ought never to have been seen or understood_
|
||
_otherwise than in this essential conflict._ _[124]_
|
||
|
||
Ergo, it is clear, methodologically speaking, that the Bible speaks powerfully into his theological
|
||
|
||
formation. [125]
|
||
|
||
|
||
As we previously established, Barth thinks that demons are indirectly derived from God,
|
||
|
||
|
||
almost as an eddy formed by a passing ship. Demons are a consequence of God’s creative work,
|
||
|
||
|
||
and “they are nothingness in its dynamic, to the extent that it has form and power and movement
|
||
|
||
and activity.” [126] What texts shall we examine to correlate such statements? Barth’s next
|
||
|
||
sentence says, “This is how Holy Scripture understands this alien element.” [127] But we are left on
|
||
|
||
|
||
our own to discern exactly how he arrived at such a “biblical” conclusion. It may be better said,
|
||
|
||
|
||
“This is how Barth understands this alien element in Holy Scripture.”
|
||
|
||
|
||
We can conclude that having a robust understanding of demonic personhood does clarify
|
||
|
||
|
||
and support his biblical conclusions concerning angelic and demonic activity. But he does not
|
||
|
||
|
||
overtly support his argument from a biblical passage that personhood is derived from one’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
relationship to the Creator and that demons are uncreated offspring, derived from God.
|
||
|
||
|
||
However, in general, his brief treatments of biblical texts concerning demonology distinguish the
|
||
|
||
|
||
implication that he accepts the texts’ basic ontological implications. Demons exist but should
|
||
|
||
|
||
not be associated with angels, except in the context of conflict.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**2.4** **Central Biblical Texts in Unger’s Personhood of the Demonic**
|
||
|
||
|
||
Merrill Unger’s _Biblical Demonology_, as evidenced by the title, is littered with scriptural
|
||
|
||
references in order to support his theses. [128] His strict biblically-founded style is briefly
|
||
|
||
|
||
expounded in his defense of the reality of the demonic. He argues,
|
||
|
||
|
||
_The evidence of revelation is put first, not because it is expected more effectively_
|
||
_to impress the skeptic (he seems unimpressed by any Scriptural declaration), but_
|
||
|
||
|
||
124 Ibid, Page 520.
|
||
125 Barth additionally cites Romans 8:38 and John 8:44 during his treatment of the demonic (Pages 520, 531).
|
||
Genesis 6:1-14, Jude 6, and 2 Peter 2:4 are only mentioned in order that he might dismiss them as “uncertain and
|
||
obscure.” Ibid, Page 530.
|
||
126 Ibid, Page 523.
|
||
127 Ibid.
|
||
128 His Scripture index spans pages 245-250. He cites over two thirds of the sixty-six canonical books throughout
|
||
his composition.
|
||
|
||
|
||
29
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
_because intrinsically it is the most important witness. Demons do exist, first and_
|
||
_foremost, for God in His Word says they exist._ _[129]_
|
||
|
||
This priority continues to permeate his argumentation. He later comments, “When Luke writes
|
||
|
||
|
||
that ‘Satan entered into Judas’ (Luke 22:3), he most certainly implies that the dynamic of his
|
||
|
||
|
||
crime and suicide was Satan or demonic agency. The burden of proof, therefore, rests upon the
|
||
|
||
|
||
skeptics…” Scripture speaks, and he demands others to elucidate otherwise.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In Unger’s most direct statement concerning the personhood of the demonic, he loosely
|
||
|
||
|
||
corroborates his conclusion with a pair of biblical references. Obviously, no particular text in the
|
||
|
||
|
||
revelatory witness amounts to a systematic demonology. The behavioral descriptions of
|
||
|
||
|
||
narratives serve as his verification. He says, “Demons… possess personality, and are
|
||
|
||
everywhere represented as intelligent and voluntary agents (Mark 5:10, Luke 4:34).” [130]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Throughout his demonology, the Synoptic testimony is centrally featured, though well supported
|
||
|
||
|
||
through Old Testament literature and epistolary theology. But what does recent influential
|
||
|
||
|
||
biblical scholarship have to offer to the issue of the personhood of the demonic?
|
||
|
||
|
||
**2.5** **Contemporary Influential Biblical Scholarship and the Personhood of the Demonic**
|
||
|
||
|
||
The personhood of the demonic is not treated as an important theme in biblical
|
||
|
||
scholarship. [131] Perhaps certain interpretive, demythologization exercises are thought to best suit
|
||
|
||
|
||
the demonological field, but too often, the topic remains an assumed element, either with
|
||
|
||
|
||
demythologization or literalism previously accepted. Thankfully, biblical scholarship does offer
|
||
|
||
|
||
information which shapes and aids the subject. Thus, we will begin by assessing the
|
||
|
||
|
||
development of the idea of “demons” and then navigate Old and New Testament scholarship
|
||
|
||
|
||
through the lens of demonic personhood. Lastly, we will engage a number of prominent
|
||
|
||
|
||
scholar’s commentaries on the specific texts referenced by Barth and Unger in support of their
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonologies.
|
||
|
||
|
||
129 Unger, Merrill. _Biblical Demonology_, Page 36.
|
||
130 Ibid, Page 64.
|
||
131 It could be argued that via the discussion concerning Satan, which has been set outside the limits of this particular
|
||
study, demonological personhood is frequently discussed, but it is the opinion of this thesis that demons and their
|
||
personhood remain underdeveloped. But even after an examination of Breytenbach and Day’s article on Satan, the
|
||
identity of Satan (or “the _satan_ ” depending on the textual construction of the passage they are examining) is
|
||
questioned. Personhood is less of an issue, especially since Day links the meaning of the Satan with ancient
|
||
Akkadian terms which denote “a human legal opponent” or “a deity acting as an accuser in a legal context.”
|
||
Breytenbach, C. and P. L. Day. “Satan” in _The Dictionary of Deities and Demons in the Bible (DDD)_, Page 727.
|
||
|
||
|
||
30
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
While it is a topic of importance, this thesis cannot address at length the hermeneutical
|
||
|
||
|
||
disparity which exists in demonological studies resulting from diverse paradigm affiliations. We
|
||
|
||
|
||
recognize that some authors, believing in the reality of a personal demonic realm, prefer to
|
||
|
||
|
||
harmonize the varying contributions to demonological thought by the numerous biblical genres
|
||
|
||
|
||
and texts. In such cases, a canonical and cohesive demonology is sought. In other cases, authors
|
||
|
||
|
||
prefer to cite the subject’s diversity with the biblical testimony as evidence of mythical inclusion,
|
||
|
||
|
||
advocating that numerous cultural manifestations of demonology are present in the canon rather
|
||
|
||
|
||
than one divine cosmological thought. Essentially, some prefer to highlight biblical unity, and
|
||
|
||
|
||
some prefer to emphasize biblical diversity.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**2.5.1** **The Development of Demonic Personhood**
|
||
|
||
|
||
Since the conception of the word “demon” (from the Greek _daimon_, _daimonion_ ),
|
||
|
||
personhood was implied. [132] In classical Greek thought, the imagery conveyed by “demon”
|
||
|
||
|
||
conjured up thoughts of full-fledged deities, capricious demigods, or souls of the deceased “who
|
||
|
||
now invisibly watch over human affairs.” [133] They were an unseen reality which dwelled in
|
||
|
||
|
||
chthonic lairs or heavenly abodes. More “persons” existed than empirical observation could
|
||
|
||
|
||
indicate, though myths and religious annals varied in the description of their power and number.
|
||
|
||
|
||
It would be an egregious error to not mention that _daimon_ and _daimonion_ had an impersonal
|
||
|
||
|
||
cacophony of usages as well. Alongside their reference to gods and eventually “personal
|
||
|
||
|
||
intermediary beings,” _daimon_ could occasionally depicted stars, consciences, or simply a divine
|
||
|
||
portion of the anthropological. [134]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Though the framework of personhood is implied in the concept of the demonic (when
|
||
|
||
|
||
referring to beings), the moral nature of those beings was often ambiguous. “The word
|
||
|
||
|
||
translated ‘demon’ in the literature preceding and contemporary with Scripture is not always
|
||
|
||
negative.” [135] After Homer and others maintained an essentially neutral understanding of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
word, it is best understood that “the exclusively ‘negative’ charge associated with demons
|
||
|
||
|
||
doubtless represents a secondary development reflecting an understanding that opposes them to
|
||
|
||
|
||
132 Twelftree, Graham. “Demon” in _The New Interpreters Dictionary of the Bible_, Volume 2, Page 91.
|
||
133 Riley, G. C. “Demon” in _The Dictionary of Deities and Demons in the Bible (DDD)_, Page 235.
|
||
134 Foerster, Werner. “ _Daimon_ ” in _The Theological Dictionary of the New Testament_, Pages 2-3.
|
||
135 _Dictionary of Biblical Imagery_, Page 202.
|
||
|
||
|
||
31
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
the gods.” [136] Throughout the Ancient Near East, moral qualifiers were still commonplace in
|
||
|
||
|
||
order to denote that a particular demon was “evil.” Zoroastrianism was the prominent exception,
|
||
|
||
and this Persian dualism became more prevalent throughout the intertestamental period. [137] Even
|
||
|
||
as late as Luke’s authorship of Acts, neutral uses of “demon” were acceptable. [138] But let us
|
||
|
||
specifically focus on the personhood of the demonic in each testament. [139]
|
||
|
||
|
||
**2.5.2** **Old Testament Thought and Demonic Personhood**
|
||
|
||
|
||
Before we begin to interact with the biblical scholarship concerning the Old and New
|
||
|
||
|
||
Testaments, a canonical perspective is essential. While we can delve into the particular
|
||
|
||
|
||
complexities of each individual author and genera in relationship to demonic personhood, the
|
||
|
||
|
||
nature of revelation itself dictates that a particular level of divulged information results in a
|
||
|
||
|
||
particular level of clarity. With further revelation, a topical theology is increasingly clarified.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Hence, the author of Hebrews offers insight into Old Testament mysteries and ambiguities. It is
|
||
|
||
|
||
no surprise that demonic personhood continues to be increasingly illuminated throughout the
|
||
|
||
progressing revelations of the Old and New Testament. [140]
|
||
|
||
|
||
The issue of demonic personhood in the Old Testament is multi-faceted. “The Hebrew of
|
||
|
||
|
||
the OT, as the other Semitic languages of the ancient Near East, had no single, comprehensive
|
||
|
||
term for demonic figures as did the ancient Greeks.” [141] Due to this issue, the identification of
|
||
|
||
|
||
“demons” has proved more problematic. Joanne Kuemmerlin-McLean admits that this has
|
||
|
||
|
||
resulted in inconsistency and adds, “The most generally accepted understanding is of demons as
|
||
|
||
|
||
‘evil spirits’ who live in ruins and the desert and are responsible for illness and natural
|
||
|
||
disasters.” [142] But scholarship remains fragmented as to the exact amount of demons or demonic
|
||
|
||
|
||
figures in the OT. With some having historically opted for an Old Testament demonology
|
||
|
||
|
||
136 Hutter, Manfred. “Demons and Spirits: I. History of Religion (Ancient Near East and Antiquity)” in _Religion_
|
||
_Past & Present_, Page 747.
|
||
137 Ibid. See section 4.5 for more on Zoroastrianism.
|
||
138 Pervo says that Acts 17:18 is the only instance in the New Testament where _daimonia_ is “in a nonpejorative
|
||
sense.” Pervo, Richard I. _Acts: A Commentary_, Page 428.
|
||
139 As we proceed, we will interact not only with articles related to our task but also with critical commentaries. No
|
||
effort was exerted to selected favorable commentaries; rather, the primary prerequisite was their academic quality, in
|
||
that they engaged with other scholars, the original languages, and cognates.
|
||
140 Barth also remarks about the progressive clarity of the demonic from the Old to the New Testaments. He
|
||
strongly argues that this is a result of God’s continuing triumph and the “kingdom of God coming from heaven to
|
||
earth.” All that opposes the Christ is “driven from the field” and exposed more clearly as it flees. Barth, Karl.
|
||
_Church Dogmatics_ . III, 3, Page 529.
|
||
141 Aune, D. E. “Demon” in _The International Standard Bible Encyclopedia_, Page 919.
|
||
142 Kuemmerlin-McLean, Joanne K. “Demon” in _The Anchor Bible Commentary_, Volume 2, Page 139.
|
||
|
||
|
||
32
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
trifurcated between angelic, animalistic, and human type demons; such endeavors seems
|
||
|
||
|
||
ambitious when there appears to be no clear overarching OT perspective accessible for easy
|
||
|
||
systemization. [143] A bifurcation does not appear helpful either. [144] This thesis posits that it is only
|
||
|
||
|
||
by the fruition of the New Testament that we ascertain enough insight for an adequate
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonology and a proper response to it. A survey of a few major demonic terms identified in
|
||
|
||
|
||
the Old Testament (bringing to light any specific material regarding their personhood) is in
|
||
|
||
|
||
order, but we must try to avoid ambitious systematic conclusions.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Demonic personas do present as animal-like creatures throughout the Old Testament.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Spirits of the wilderness and deserted places are described as goat demons ( _seirim_ ) and wild
|
||
|
||
beasts (Isaiah 13:21, 34:14). [145] Apparently, cultic worship grew up around these figures
|
||
|
||
|
||
(Leviticus 17:7, 2 Chronicles 11:15). Strangely enough, this imagery continues into the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Apocalypse (18:2). Understood as beings, their presence is the direct result of divine judgment
|
||
|
||
|
||
in Isaiah and the subject of condemnation of false worship in Leviticus, but it would be
|
||
|
||
|
||
presumptuous to align such beings as personal manifestations of evil from the Old Testament
|
||
|
||
|
||
text alone.
|
||
|
||
The worship of other gods is often considered demonic. [146] Psalms 106:37 says, “They
|
||
|
||
even sacrificed their sons and their daughters to the demons ( _shedhim_ ).” [147] In other instances
|
||
|
||
|
||
like Deuteronomy 32:17, this concept of false worship sets up these gods as actual demons.
|
||
|
||
|
||
However, like the animalistic demons of the OT, these references do little to elucidate a
|
||
|
||
particular personhood attributable to demons. They are beings but vaguely so. [148]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Perhaps the most intriguing Old Testament texts involve various spirits ( _ruach_ ). In 1
|
||
|
||
|
||
Kings 22, Micaiah recounts a vision of a heavenly scene to Ahab and Jehoshaphat, wherein God
|
||
|
||
|
||
is determining Ahab’s end. In this instance, a “deceiving spirit” agrees to trick Ahab to his
|
||
|
||
|
||
appointed death through the mouths of prophets. Then God guarantees the spirit that his mission
|
||
|
||
|
||
will prove successful! While bearing some resemblance to the throne room scene of Job, we are
|
||
|
||
|
||
143 Ferguson, Everett. _Demonology of the Early Christian World_, Page 88.
|
||
144 Kuemmerlin-McLean, Joanne K. “Demon” in _The Anchor Bible Commentary_, Volume 2, Page 139
|
||
145 Riley, G. C. “Demon” in _The Dictionary of Deities and Demons in the Bible (DDD)_, Page 237.
|
||
146 Eshel, Esther, and Daniel C. Harlow. “Demons and Exorcism” in _The Eerdmans Dictionary of Early Judaism_,
|
||
Page 531. This OT thought became increasingly pronounced through the interpretive nature of the Septuagint.
|
||
147 New American Standard Bible (NASB).
|
||
148 Dickason, C. Fred. _Angels: Elect and Evil_, Page 152. By no means does this section comprehensively categorize
|
||
every possible reference to the demonic in the Old Testament literature. Dickason offers a number of others, but we
|
||
must be careful to accept the original text without overvaluing the interpretation of the LXX translators.
|
||
|
||
|
||
33
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
at a loss to exactly determine this spirit’s origin and nature, but the spirit’s activity is well
|
||
defined, shaped by its verbal abilities, immoral qualifications, and locational specificity. [149]
|
||
|
||
|
||
In another text where a spirit is commissioned by God for His purposes, Saul is troubled
|
||
|
||
|
||
by an evil spirit.
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Now the Spirit of the Lord departed from Saul, and an evil spirit from_
|
||
_the Lord terrorized him. Saul’s servants then said to him, “Behold now, an evil_
|
||
_spirit from God is terrorizing you” … So it came about whenever the evil spirit_
|
||
_from God came to Saul, David would take the harp and play it with his hand; and_
|
||
_Saul would be refreshed and be well, and the evil spirit would depart from him._ _[150]_
|
||
|
||
Confirming the absence of dualistic influence in the Tanahk, this evil spirit is again present as an
|
||
|
||
|
||
aspect of God’s judgment against the reign of Saul. Because of the reaction of Saul’s advisors,
|
||
|
||
|
||
the removal of the Spirit of God and the arrival of the evil spirit left little doubt that something
|
||
|
||
was wrong, which they correctly diagnosed as an evil spirit. [151] This spirit is then temporally
|
||
|
||
|
||
affected by the audible influence of David’s harp; the apotropaic music furnished relief to Saul.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Personhood is not a remarkable feature of this particular incident, nor can we discern a direct
|
||
|
||
|
||
link to the demonic without integrating the testimony of other canonical works.
|
||
|
||
|
||
One other instance involving a spirit is even more unusual and difficult to interpret. In
|
||
|
||
|
||
Job 4:12-21, the author records Eliphaz’ encounter with the supernatural (v12-16) and the
|
||
|
||
|
||
message delivered by the spirit (v17-21). The encounter is especially dramatic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Now a word was brought to me stealthily,_
|
||
_And my ear received a whisper of it._
|
||
_Amid disquieting thoughts from the visions of the night,_
|
||
_When deep sleep falls on men._
|
||
_Dread came upon me, and trembling,_
|
||
_And made_ _all my bones shake._
|
||
_Then a spirit passed by my face;_
|
||
_The hair of my flesh bristled up._
|
||
_It stood still, but I could not discern its appearance;_
|
||
_A form was before my eyes;_
|
||
_There was silence, then I heard a voice..._ _[152]_
|
||
|
||
|
||
149 By “locational specificity,” it is meant that the spirit was present before God, and then it was not. The text does
|
||
not convey it as a general rule, law, or force which is metaphorically omnipresent, ambiguously present, or absent.
|
||
Instead, the text conveys that this deceiving spirit was locationally before God, commanded by God, and eventually
|
||
brought about the fulfillment of its earthly task, considering Ahab’s death at the end of the passage.
|
||
150 1 Samuel 16:14-15, 23; NASB.
|
||
151 The relationship of rulers and the supernatural is an unusually common theme throughout Scripture.
|
||
152 Job 4:12-16, NASB.
|
||
|
||
|
||
34
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
In his opening salvo against Job, Eliphaz recapitulates a horrific nighttime visitation as the
|
||
|
||
|
||
primary content of his response. He “claims a privileged revelation that gives him special insight
|
||
|
||
concerning the nature of humankind.” [153] But is this frightening exchange from God? While
|
||
|
||
|
||
Eliphaz evidently considers the event to have divine origins, the context of God’s eventual
|
||
|
||
|
||
rebuke of Eliphaz in Job 42:7 opens the possibility that this spirit was acting deceptively, thus
|
||
|
||
explaining the terrifying circumstances. [154] This unique instance does not by any means define a
|
||
|
||
|
||
spirit as a person, but it is peculiar that while “spirit… is never used of an apparition in the OT…
|
||
|
||
here the spirit is given a semblance of form.” [155]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Due to the demythological currents in modern theology, depersonalization of such
|
||
|
||
|
||
“demon-like” figures in the OT is common practice. For instance, Adrian Hastings submits, “In
|
||
|
||
|
||
particular, there is no reason internal to Genesis for thinking the serpent in the Garden of Eden
|
||
|
||
(3:1-15) was a spiritual being in disguise…” and he concludes, “it was simply a snake.” [156]
|
||
|
||
|
||
While he himself understands the text as conveying a mere snake, it would be unwise to
|
||
|
||
|
||
conclude that the text itself is arguing that point, especially considering the snake’s role in the
|
||
|
||
|
||
_protoevangelium_, the radical inbreaking of deception, the snake’s unusual ability to speak, and
|
||
|
||
the subsequent interpretation of this text in Jewish thought. [157]
|
||
|
||
|
||
In conclusion, the OT text does not advocate nor deny a personhood of the demonic per
|
||
|
||
|
||
se, but it does describe other persons. The existence of personal entities beside God and
|
||
|
||
|
||
humanity is a given, but to declare a “personhood of the demonic” in the OT would be
|
||
|
||
presumptuous. [158] The passages themselves do not demonstrate an overarching demonological
|
||
|
||
|
||
theme to which we could attribute personhood, though the LXX and other writings translate and
|
||
|
||
|
||
interpret one. The OT is content to display a variety of beings/spirits which manifest as powerful
|
||
|
||
153 Balentine, Samuel E. _Smyth & Helwys Bible Commentary: Job_, Page 110.
|
||
154 Note Eliphaz’ use of “breath/spirit” in verses 9 and 15 in chapter 4.
|
||
155 Pope, Marvin H. _The Anchor Bible: Job_, Page 37.
|
||
156 Hastings, Adrian. “Devil” in _The Oxford Companion to Christian Thought_, Page 164.
|
||
157 Outside of Genesis, another instance of an animal speaking is found in Numbers 22. That conversation between
|
||
Balaam and his donkey also originated with supernatural intervention.
|
||
158 In the theological arena, this conclusion is not without dissenters. In an attempt to “write off” the reality of
|
||
demons and intermediate beings of any kind, Labooy states, “I conclude that it runs counter to the ethical-religious
|
||
intentions of the OT to fill the space between God and man with ‘intermediaries.’ Nevertheless, in the NT, these
|
||
syncretistic figures acquire power over people, _in spite of_ Moses and the prophets. From this perspective, we can
|
||
say that the (syncretistic) demons constitute a category that is primarily relevant for the people in question in a
|
||
mythical and psychological sense, but then only in _their_ understanding and experience. _Therefore_, they are the ideal
|
||
‘extra’s’ in the final scene. However, none of this implies real existence. Seen in this way, the OT can then be
|
||
allowed to speak the last word: In the OT perspective, which should be accepted as normative, they do not exist.”
|
||
He then unreservedly demythologizes the demonic realm, with virtually no interaction with the biblical text or
|
||
scholars. Labooy, Guus. _Freedom and Dispositions_, Pages 277-278.
|
||
|
||
|
||
35
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
malevolencies which sit under the authority of the one God, directed by His command and
|
||
|
||
|
||
indicative of His judgment. Classifying them under one heading as “demons” is not plausible
|
||
|
||
|
||
given the scholarship in this field.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**2.5.3** **New Testament Thought and Demonic Personhood**
|
||
|
||
|
||
The New Testament witness toward the personhood of the demonic shares a strong
|
||
|
||
|
||
affinity and similarity with the previous demonological thought of the Jewish Scriptures, though
|
||
|
||
|
||
sharply devoid of their wealth of ritualistic superstition commonplace by the time of the NT.
|
||
|
||
|
||
The Exegetical Dictionary of the New Testament links their demonological structures
|
||
|
||
|
||
consistently, saying, “The demonology assumed by Jesus and the Synoptics is clearly that of
|
||
|
||
|
||
Ancient Judaism… the Catholic epistles reflect the ancient Jewish mythological theme… all
|
||
|
||
strata of the NT are in agreement in adopting the structures of ancient Jewish demonology.” [159]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Utilizing Greek terms, “they presuppose the ideas about demons that were current in the Jewish
|
||
|
||
|
||
world of their day. For them, demons stand between God and humans; they are the opponents of
|
||
|
||
the former and harmful to the latter.” [160] This establishes that the authors of the New Testament
|
||
|
||
|
||
were indeed grounded in ancient Jewish didactic currents, but does this link the testaments?
|
||
|
||
|
||
In the shadow of an OT demonology lacking a “tidy development,” the NT thought on
|
||
|
||
|
||
the subject is surprisingly helpful and cohesive, offering clarity and substance in the context of
|
||
|
||
demonology’s “soteriological implications.” [161] G. F. Twelftree says concerning spiritual powers
|
||
|
||
|
||
in the Bible, “While the NT picture is more developed than that of the OT, there is significant
|
||
|
||
continuity between the Testaments.” [162] Simply put, the witness of the Christian writers describes
|
||
|
||
|
||
a demonology which preserves and expands upon the OT demonological vaguenesses without
|
||
|
||
|
||
imposing harsh conflict. As the text of the NT speaks openly about the demonic, let us peruse
|
||
|
||
|
||
through recent scholarship regarding each major authorial grouping and investigate their view
|
||
|
||
|
||
toward the personhood of the demonic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
The Synoptics gospels speak repeatedly and clearly about the demonic. Jesus’ ministry
|
||
|
||
|
||
reportedly supersedes the exorcism norms from that time. Avoiding the use of apotropaic
|
||
|
||
|
||
methodologies, “Jesus simply orders the demons to leave their victims. This picture stands in
|
||
|
||
|
||
159 Böcher, O. “ _Daimonion_ ” in _The Exegetical Dictionary of the New Testament_, Pages 272-274.
|
||
160 Röhl, Wolfgang G. “Demons” in _The Encyclopedia of Christianity_, Pages 794-795.
|
||
161 Twelftree, G. F. “Spiritual Powers” in _New Dictionary of Biblical Theology_, Pages 796-797.
|
||
162 Ibid, Page 796.
|
||
|
||
|
||
36
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
stark contrast to the exorcisms of the world of antiquity…” [163] How often did Jesus perform such
|
||
|
||
|
||
unusual exorcisms? While we cannot know for sure, it does seem to be a central feature of His
|
||
|
||
|
||
ministry as “the first three gospels relate seven distinct instances of Jesus’ performance of an
|
||
|
||
exorcism.” [164] This significant portion of biblical material grants a particularly robust offering of
|
||
|
||
|
||
information concerning demons themselves. They are “thought of in thoroughly personal terms:
|
||
|
||
|
||
they know secrets such as the identity of Jesus; they know their fate, give an account of
|
||
|
||
|
||
themselves, and can be brought to silence (Mark 1:24, 34 par. Luke 4:34, 41; Mark 3:11; 5:7;
|
||
|
||
par.; cf. Jas 2:19).” [165] Even the violent movement of the demonized in Mark 1/Luke 4 is directly
|
||
|
||
|
||
linked to the demon.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In a sense, the exorcism narratives of the Synoptics portray demons as if they are
|
||
|
||
“animating a puppet from the inside.” [166] Evidenced by a myriad of physical and mental
|
||
|
||
|
||
maladies, the authors definitively identify demons/spirits as the source of the ills. They are the
|
||
|
||
|
||
invisible cause to the visible effects. The unseen evil spiritual world directly disturbs the
|
||
|
||
|
||
tangible realm. Additionally, pericopes like Mark 5’s account of Jesus’ conversation with
|
||
|
||
|
||
Legion lend credence to the argument that the original authors intended demons to be understood
|
||
|
||
|
||
as powerful personal beings.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Luke’s letter to Theophilus, the book of Acts, carries on many of the same traits and
|
||
|
||
|
||
descriptions of the Synoptics, though exorcisms are only described with relation to _pneumata_ not
|
||
|
||
_daimonia_ . [167] As a further development of the Synoptic recordings of public recognitions of
|
||
|
||
|
||
Jesus by demons; the knowledge, authority, and identity of Jesus now serves the Christian
|
||
|
||
|
||
leadership in the book of Acts. Not only Paul (16:18) but numerous disciples “heal and exorcise
|
||
|
||
successfully in the name of Jesus (3:6, 16; 4:7, 10, 30)…” [168] The phrase “in the name of Jesus”
|
||
|
||
|
||
is also illuminated as being more than a mere exorcism formula by the sons of Sceva who
|
||
|
||
|
||
received a rude response and a physical beating from a demonized man. The verbal exchange
|
||
|
||
|
||
163 Guelich, Robert A. “Spiritual Warfare: Jesus, Paul and Peretti” in _PNEUMA: The Journal of the Society for_
|
||
_Pentecostal Studies_, Vol. 13, Num. 1, Page 39. Apotropiac items do not frequent the biblical page with regularity,
|
||
but Acts 19:11 does detail one unusual instance where objects related to Paul were empowered and causing
|
||
miraculous results.
|
||
164 Emmrich, Martin. “The Lucan Account of the Beelzebul Controversy” in _Westminster Theological Journal_, 62,
|
||
Page 268.
|
||
165 Böcher, O. “ _Daimonion_ ” in _The Exegetical Dictionary of the New Testament_, Page 272.
|
||
166 Riley, G. C. “Demon” in _The Dictionary of Deities and Demons in the Bible (DDD)_, Page 239.
|
||
167 _Daimonion_ is used once by the Athenians in Acts 17:18, but it appears to be a neutral use of the word.
|
||
168 Böcher, O. “ _Daimonion_ ” in _The Exegetical Dictionary of the New Testament_, Page 273.
|
||
|
||
|
||
37
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
between the sons of Sceva and the evil spirit continues to convey a demonic realm which is
|
||
|
||
|
||
knowledgeable and personal.
|
||
|
||
|
||
The Pauline corpus provides a wrinkle in the NT demonological fabric. Though replete
|
||
|
||
|
||
with references to Satan, the devil, spirits, and angels; _daimonion_ only shows up in 1 Corinthians
|
||
|
||
|
||
10 concerning idol worship and 1 Timothy 4 concerning deceitful doctrine. Unlike the Synoptics
|
||
|
||
|
||
and Acts which record narratives, Paul lends the demonic no voice. Instead, demons are
|
||
|
||
|
||
portrayed within the didactic nature of his epistles. Thus, as a subject matter, Paul’s works
|
||
|
||
|
||
illuminate them as the party ultimately “responsible for false teaching…” because “competing
|
||
|
||
gods are demons.” [169]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Paul’s theology builds a framework of cosmic powers, rulers, and authorities upon this
|
||
|
||
|
||
“demon/competing god” thought. Aside from God and humanity, Paul’s worldview “is also
|
||
|
||
disturbingly full of other personal agents of power who work harm against us…” [170] Avoiding a
|
||
|
||
dualistic worldview, these powers are fragile and have been disarmed by the cross. [171] While
|
||
|
||
they continue to exist under the authority and victory of Christ, their destruction is certain. [172] As
|
||
|
||
|
||
for why this Pauline theological thread is not more prominent in popular preaching, some
|
||
|
||
|
||
suggest that “the gods of this world have blinded the Church to its own scriptures with respect to
|
||
|
||
the ‘principalities and powers.’” [173]
|
||
|
||
|
||
With writers who are comfortable and committed to discussing demonology, it is
|
||
|
||
|
||
commonplace to see these powers equated with demonic realities on a one to one basis. “Paul’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
mature doctrine interpreted demonic opposition to the gospel in terms of angelic Principalities,
|
||
|
||
|
||
Authorities and Powers… Throne and Dominations… These personal and cosmic forces had,
|
||
|
||
however, been brought under subjection by God…” [174] Along those lines, the Pauline “elements”
|
||
|
||
|
||
( _stoicheia_ ) of Galatians 4 are also occasionally correlated with demonic forces. Indeed, extra
|
||
|
||
biblical writings from before Paul’s time, such as the Testament of Solomon, further these
|
||
|
||
|
||
169 Kollmann, Bernd. “Demons and Spirit: III. New Testament” in _Religion Past and Present: Encyclopedia of_
|
||
_Theology and Religion_, Page 749.
|
||
Riley, G. C. “Demon” in _The Dictionary of Deities and Demons in the Bible (DDD)_, Page 240.
|
||
170 Neyrey, Jerome H. “Bewitched in Galatia: Paul and Cultural Anthropology” in _The Catholic Biblical Quarterly_,
|
||
Page 88.
|
||
171 Colossians 2:15. In Wilson’s summary of this brief section of the letter to Colossae, he summarizes, “The ‘bond‘
|
||
that stood against them has been canceled, through the cross of Christ, who has triumphed over all the powers that
|
||
once brought fear into their lives.” Wilson, R. McL. _Colossians and Philemon_, Page 214.
|
||
172 1 Corinthians 15:24-27.
|
||
173 Wylie-Kellermann, Bill. “Not Vice Versa. Reading the Powers Biblically: Stringfellow, Hermeneutics, and the
|
||
Principalities” in _Anglican Theological Review_, Vol. LXXXI, Num. 4, Page 668.
|
||
174 Woods, Richard. “Demons” in _The New Dictionary of Theology_, Pages 275-276.
|
||
|
||
|
||
38
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
arguments as they use “elements” and “demons” to refer to the same entities. [175] In sum, a power
|
||
|
||
|
||
or element is a demonic person, so to speak.
|
||
|
||
|
||
But when we assess the biblical material itself, a more sustainable conclusion, especially
|
||
|
||
|
||
considering the lack of personal indicators, might be that these powers are actually structures and
|
||
|
||
|
||
forces completely controlled or merely manipulated by the personal demonic realm. Romans
|
||
|
||
|
||
8:38-39, which contains both demons and powers in the same list, directs us toward a more
|
||
|
||
|
||
nuanced definition than simple equation. For instance, if we consider the relationship of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic to heresy, Paul did not insist that false teaching is a demon in 1 Timothy 4, but rather,
|
||
|
||
|
||
he indicates that heresy originates from demonic sources and is sustained through demonic
|
||
|
||
|
||
oversight. A firm conclusion would be hasty, but Paul’s theology of the powers could finger a
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic scheme rather than a demonic agent (though Ephesians 6:11-12 does require special
|
||
|
||
|
||
attention). The powers are vaguely set up as “spiritual powers in the heavenlies who [stand]
|
||
|
||
behind human activity and institutions.” [176] But further study into this matter is merited.
|
||
|
||
|
||
The book of James has one passage which references the _daimonia_ . James 2:19 reads,
|
||
|
||
|
||
“You believe that God is one. You do well; the demons also believe, and shudder.” In the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Anchor Commentary series, Luke Johnson links this passage to the gospel narratives in which
|
||
|
||
the demons recognize and identify Christ. [177] It is even proposed that the text alludes to the
|
||
|
||
|
||
practices recorded in Jewish literature and the corresponding items which cause demons to
|
||
|
||
shudder. [178] But the shuddering itself is likely the result of fear.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Concerning the personhood of the demonic, this passage does appear to equate the ability
|
||
|
||
|
||
of belief in a human capacity with the demonic ability to believe. Obviously, one is redemptive
|
||
|
||
|
||
in nature and the other is simple admission. But the resulting fearful shuddering evidences
|
||
|
||
|
||
something like personal behavior.
|
||
|
||
|
||
The Johannine writings confirm the demonological contributions of the rest of the NT.
|
||
|
||
|
||
First John 4:1-4 identifies false prophets as originating from spirits, presumably evil since they
|
||
|
||
|
||
are set up in contrast to the divine. The gospel of John grants insight into unusual circumstances.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In chapters seven through ten, Jesus has to repeatedly defend His nature, for they accuse him of
|
||
|
||
|
||
having a _daimonion_ . While the other gospels select narratives which highlight His miraculous
|
||
|
||
|
||
175 Arnold, Clinton E. “Returning to the Domain of the Powers: _Stoicheia_ as Evil Spirits In Galatians 4:3, 9” in
|
||
_Novum Testamentum_, Vol. XXXVIII, Num. 1, Page 58.
|
||
176 _New Dictionary of Biblical Theology_, Page 801.
|
||
177 Johnson, Luke Timothy. _The Anchor Bible: the Letter of James_, Page 241.
|
||
178 Dibelius, Martin. _James: A Commentary on the Epistle of James_, Page 160.
|
||
|
||
|
||
39
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
repudiation of evil, Jesus in the book of John responds with doctrine and dialogue. Regardless,
|
||
|
||
Jesus is rejected, as “the pneuma of Jesus is suspected of being of diabolical origin…” [179]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Through these passages, it presumably confirms that false teachers and less reputable miracle
|
||
|
||
|
||
workers were associated with demonization.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Revelation confirms earlier demonological thought, though it is translated into the
|
||
|
||
|
||
imagery-driven apocalyptic genre. We observe standard biblical themes regarding the demonic,
|
||
|
||
such as 9:20, in which the text “designates pagan gods as _daimonia_ …” [180] The text says, “The
|
||
|
||
|
||
rest of mankind, who were not killed by these plagues, did not repent of the works of their hands,
|
||
|
||
|
||
so as not to worship demons, and the idols of gold and of silver and of brass and of stone and of
|
||
|
||
wood, which can neither see nor hear nor walk…” [181] In context, demons are listed as having
|
||
|
||
|
||
stolen worship. The exact relationship between demons and idols is not distinguished, as the
|
||
|
||
“works of their hands” clearly refers to the idols of various substances. [182]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Also, the ancient theme of demons haunting ruins and desolate places, recapitulated by
|
||
|
||
|
||
Jesus in Matthew 12:43, resurfaces again in Revelation 18:2 regarding the ruins of Babylon.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Overall, the plethora of demonic mentions in Revelation does little to develop the concept of
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic personhood, due to the wealth of vision-related anthropomorphisms and other figurative
|
||
|
||
|
||
methodologies. The genre itself is not advantageous or conducive for establishing ontological
|
||
|
||
|
||
realities, but constructing an argument that Revelation detracts from a personhood of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic is difficult.
|
||
|
||
|
||
One final theme that surfaces in the remainder of the Catholic Epistles is the disobedient
|
||
|
||
|
||
angels. In keeping with Genesis 6:1-4 and the Jewish tradition concerning angelic interference
|
||
|
||
|
||
in the ancient world; the imprisoned spirits of 1 Peter 3:19 “are probably fallen, malevolent
|
||
|
||
angels.” [183] Combined with Jude 6 and 2 Peter 2:4, a case for NT continuity with the Genesis
|
||
|
||
|
||
6:1-4 text can be made. Though we can conclude that spiritual forces are the oratory audience
|
||
|
||
|
||
and the recipients of divine chastisement (by some sort of divine condescension) like personal
|
||
|
||
|
||
179 Böcher, O. “ _Daimonion_ ” in _The Exegetical Dictionary of the New Testament_, Page 273.
|
||
180 Ibid.
|
||
181 NASB.
|
||
182 One could read this and conclude that demons are the result of human construction, but since it is a vague text,
|
||
one could just as easily argue that demons have seized upon the opportunity created through idolatry or fostered the
|
||
growth of idolatry altogether. However, the latter explanation seems to fit with conceptual picture of the demonic in
|
||
Revelation.
|
||
183 _New Dictionary of Biblical Theology_, Page 800.
|
||
|
||
|
||
40
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
beings, the trouble which demands further study is to whether these disobedient angels should be
|
||
|
||
|
||
conflated with the pernicious demons, but this issue lies outside our task.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In the NT writings, we observed a clear category of personal, spiritual beings labeled as
|
||
|
||
|
||
demons. The majority of the NT contributors not only mention demons, but they describe them
|
||
|
||
in personal terms. Recent biblical scholarship largely acknowledged this biblical reality. [184]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Having surveyed biblical texts and corresponding scholarship concerning the personhood of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic, let us now turn to the specific texts utilized by Barth and Unger.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**2.5.4** **Central Texts in Barth and Unger’s Perspective on Demonic Personhood in light of**
|
||
|
||
|
||
**Modern Influential Biblical Commentaries**
|
||
|
||
|
||
Earlier, we asserted that Barth and Unger develop their theology of demons from their
|
||
|
||
|
||
receptive attitude toward the biblical text. Following that assertion, we briefly included a few
|
||
|
||
|
||
texts which underpin their perspective. In this section, we will examine the opinions of a few
|
||
|
||
|
||
scholars on those particular verses.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In Barth’s _Church Dogmatics_, Revelation 12 is cited more than once as a proof text to
|
||
|
||
|
||
further his logical reasoning. Barth is undeterred in his biblical acceptance, as he cites epistles,
|
||
|
||
|
||
gospels, and the apocalypse with espoused realism. In response to the demythologization
|
||
|
||
|
||
project, Barth argues, “It would no doubt suit [demons] very well to be grouped with the
|
||
|
||
|
||
angels… and in this exalted company to be ‘demythologised,’ to have their reality denied, to be
|
||
|
||
interpreted away.” [185]
|
||
|
||
|
||
In contrast, the text itself, in its descriptive vision-relaying manner, does little to imply
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood to the dragon/Satan and his angels, and commentators offer little as well. David
|
||
|
||
|
||
Aune, in the _Word Biblical Commentary_, directs his attention to the origin of this “mythic
|
||
|
||
narrative in vv 7-9…” [186] Jürgen Roloff’s commentary on chapter 12 advocates that “Revelation
|
||
|
||
|
||
sees here in Satan the mysterious power that from the beginning of human history personified
|
||
|
||
resistance against God…” [187] Ergo, the text regurgitates the mythical battle between good and
|
||
|
||
|
||
evil, and Satan, though presented in personal terms, is not a personal being but a representation
|
||
|
||
|
||
184 E.g., Woods, Richard. “Demons” in _The New Dictionary of Theology_, Pages 275-276. Neyrey, Jerome H.
|
||
“Bewitched in Galatia: Paul and Cultural Anthropology” in _The Catholic Biblical Quarterly_, Page 88. Böcher, O.
|
||
“ _Daimonion_ ” in _The Exegetical Dictionary of the New Testament_, Page 272.
|
||
185 Barth, Karl. _Church Dogmatics_ . III, 3, Page 521.
|
||
186 Aune, D. E. _Word Biblical Commentary: Revelation 6-16_, Page 663.
|
||
187 Roloff, Jürgen. _Revelation: A Continental Commentary_, Page 148.
|
||
|
||
|
||
41
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
of rebellion in the created order. But problems with this conclusion exist in the text. Let us
|
||
|
||
|
||
examine it a little more closely.
|
||
|
||
|
||
A great deal of interpretive direction is implicit in Revelation 12. Verse 5 ushers us into
|
||
|
||
|
||
understanding the male child as being the person of Jesus, the victorious King and Messiah.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Though debate continues as to the exact identity of the woman, verse 17 does lend itself to the
|
||
|
||
|
||
idea that the woman and her offspring represent actual persons (whether corporate or individual
|
||
|
||
|
||
is insignificant for this discussion). Is it not then possible that the other participants in this
|
||
|
||
|
||
cosmic drama amount to personal beings as well? No theologian should argue that God is
|
||
|
||
|
||
symbolic for something other than Himself in this passage. So God, the woman, and the child
|
||
|
||
|
||
are clearly symbolic for persons. What grounds exist in the text itself to lend credibility to an
|
||
|
||
|
||
impersonal interpretation for any of the participants? In response to Roloff and Aune, perhaps
|
||
|
||
|
||
Revelation does not exemplify the figurative nature of Satan and intermediary beings throughout
|
||
|
||
|
||
Scripture. Perhaps Revelation affirms cosmic realities, including God, through the veil of
|
||
|
||
|
||
apocalyptic literature.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Alvin Plantinga provides a suitable excursus at this point. He remarks:
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Many philosophers… have complained that it is extremely implausible, in our_
|
||
_enlightened day and age, to suppose that there is such a thing as Satan, let alone_
|
||
_his cohorts… Whether or not one finds the view in question plausible or_
|
||
_implausible will of course depend on what else one believes; the theist already_
|
||
_believes in the existence of at least one non-human person who is active in_
|
||
_history: God. Accordingly the suggestion that there are other such persons – that_
|
||
_human beings aren’t the only sorts of persons God has created – may not seem at_
|
||
_all implausible to him._ _[188]_
|
||
|
||
In other words, as theists, we have no reason to rashly dismiss the interpretation that these texts
|
||
|
||
|
||
portray unseen persons. They remain plausible.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In Unger’s _Biblical Demonology_, Luke 4 and Mark 5 feature prominently. In Luke 4:33
|
||
|
||
37, we observe Jesus casting out a demonic spirit. Introduced as a spirit of an unclean demon,
|
||
|
||
|
||
Luke might be “establishing… his basic vocabulary for demon possession” so he can use these
|
||
|
||
words interchangeably in a negative manner. [189] Darrell Bock paints the scene as a “personal
|
||
|
||
|
||
188 Plantinga, Alvin. Quoted in Keith Ferdinando’s _Triumph of Christ in an African Perspective: A Study of_
|
||
_Demonology and Redemption in the African Context_, Page 373. Originally from J. Tomberlin and P. van Inwagen’s
|
||
(editors) _Alvin Plantinga Profiles 5_, Page 43. (Dordrecht; D. Reidel, 1985.)
|
||
189 Nolland, John. _Word Biblical Commentary: Luke 1-9:20_, Page 206. With Luke’s one neutral use of _daimonion_
|
||
in Acts 17:18, Nolland’s suggestion makes sense.
|
||
|
||
|
||
42
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
confrontation.” [190] Citing the early church father Clement and others, Bock finds that the
|
||
|
||
situation paints the demon as feeling “opposed and threatened.” [191] The remarks made by the
|
||
|
||
demon reveal an emotion of “surprise and/or displeasure.” [192] The demon apparently knew who
|
||
|
||
|
||
Jesus was, unusually identifying Him as the “Holy One of God.” The New American
|
||
|
||
|
||
Commentary deduces, “We are not told how the demon knew Jesus’ identity, but the assumption
|
||
|
||
is that they possessed supernatural knowledge and thus recognized him.” [193] But the crux of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
narrative lies in the restoration and freedom that Jesus – “the Holy One of God” – offers
|
||
|
||
|
||
humanity in His authority over the demon. The result of the encounter depicts the awe of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
crowd in light of Christ’s words, and “the demon openly admits defeat by throwing the liberated
|
||
|
||
man into the midst of the crowd as it leaves him, and by doing this without hurting the man.” [194]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Mark 5:1-20 is often reflected upon as the prototypical deliverance passage. Subtly
|
||
|
||
|
||
mocking contemporary Western theology’s aversion toward this story, Donald Juel of Princeton
|
||
|
||
|
||
University comments that he “never heard it read in church... probably because there are all sorts
|
||
|
||
|
||
of uncomfortable things about the story – unclean spirits who talk, drowned pigs, and people
|
||
|
||
who respond to miracles by asking Jesus to leave. [195] ” Yet he continues onward, retelling the
|
||
|
||
|
||
passage without demythologizing in this instance.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Though categorically classified as a “tale” or as a “miracle story,” the biblical exegesis is
|
||
|
||
|
||
fairly straightforward (even with Morna Hooker’s assertion that it is the combination of two
|
||
|
||
stories). [196] Not alluding to the Gentile background of the demonized or the spatial proximity to
|
||
|
||
the tombs, Adela Collins remarks that the demon “is unclean because of its origin.” [197] She adds
|
||
|
||
|
||
that when the man kneels before Jesus, “the reverential gesture is probably an act initiated by the
|
||
|
||
unclean spirit.” [198] The demon is recognizing Jesus’ power and status. [199]
|
||
|
||
|
||
In her comments on the text, Dr. Collins continues to highlight personal characteristics
|
||
|
||
|
||
concerning the demons involved. Further into her analysis of Jesus and the demons’
|
||
|
||
|
||
conversation, the demons’ plea for mercy from torment also indicates “that exorcism is painful
|
||
|
||
|
||
190 Bock, Darrell. _Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament: Luke 1:1 – 9:50_, Page 431.
|
||
191 Ibid.
|
||
192 Ibid.
|
||
193 Stein, Robert H. _New American Commentary_ : _Luke_, PC Study Bible formatted electronic database.
|
||
194 Bovon, François. _Luke 1: A Commentary on the Gospel of Luke 1:1-9:50_, Page 163.
|
||
195 Juel, Donald H. “Plundering Satan’s House: Mark 5:1-20” in _Word &World_, Vol. XVII, Num. 3, Summer 1997.
|
||
196 Hooker, Morna. _Black’s New Testament Commentaries: The Gospel According to St Mark_, Page 143.
|
||
197 Collins, Adela Yarbro. _Mark: A Commentary_, Pages 266-267.
|
||
198 Ibid, Page 267.
|
||
199 Ibid.
|
||
|
||
|
||
43
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
or at least distressing for the spirit.” [200] When Jesus permits their relocation into the nearby
|
||
|
||
|
||
swine, He apparently wins the war of wits with ease, as the demons who wished to remain in the
|
||
|
||
area were instead plunged into the Galilean lake. [201]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Of course, she is not arguing that she believes in personal demonic beings; she is simply
|
||
|
||
|
||
acknowledging that the text is framed in the context of a personal encounter. Other writers
|
||
|
||
|
||
would prefer to further distance themselves from the notion of a personal demonic ontology.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Thus, Robert Guelich says regarding Legion’s lack of resistance, “The ‘demon’ has abandoned
|
||
|
||
all attempts to use his own power to gain control.” [202]
|
||
|
||
|
||
While some commentators advocate that this passage demonstrates the supernatural
|
||
|
||
|
||
nature of these demons, others take another route. Building upon the “possession” motif, it can
|
||
|
||
|
||
be argued that no distinction can be made between the demons and the inhabited man. Henry
|
||
|
||
|
||
Turlington leans this direction and comments concerning the conversation chronicled in Mark 5,
|
||
|
||
“The response of the man and the unclean spirit are not separable.” [203] This allows the reader to
|
||
|
||
|
||
arrive at psychological explanations of the demonic rather than supernatural and personal
|
||
|
||
|
||
definitions.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Overall, Barth and Unger are not ostracized through the lens of recent scholarship.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Instead, they read the passages as is, and they indirectly (Barth) or directly (Unger) form there
|
||
|
||
|
||
theological perspectives concerning the demonic and their personhood. They maintain that the
|
||
|
||
|
||
personal exchanges of the Scriptures are informative concerning our understanding of reality,
|
||
|
||
|
||
unlike some contemporary scholars who have no problem admitting that the text conveys
|
||
|
||
|
||
personal exchanges but then disconnect the text from our understanding of reality through
|
||
|
||
|
||
demythologization.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**2.6** **The Demythological Theme in Contemporary Influential Biblical Scholarship in**
|
||
|
||
|
||
**Relation to Barth and Unger’s Perspectives on the Personhood of the Demonic**
|
||
|
||
|
||
From the scholarship presented over the past paragraphs, common themes arise. While a
|
||
|
||
|
||
spectrum of theological perspectives exists regarding the ontological reality and independent
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood of the demonic, the analysis of the biblical texts themselves provides a fairly
|
||
|
||
|
||
200 Ibid, Page 268.
|
||
201 Ibid, Page 271.
|
||
202 Guelich, Robert A. _Word Biblical Commentary: Mark 1-8:26_, Page 279.
|
||
203 Turlington, Henry. _The Broadman Bible Commentary_, Page 308.
|
||
|
||
|
||
44
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
coherent and consistent consensus concerning exactly what the text aims to indicate. On a
|
||
|
||
|
||
whole, scholars generally have no problem admitting that the Bible conveys a world view which
|
||
|
||
|
||
increasingly includes personal beings (described as demons or other synonymous designations)
|
||
|
||
|
||
who stand as malevolent toward God and His created order, though submissive to divine rule.
|
||
|
||
|
||
However, that admission is then couched in the need for demythologization, disconnecting the
|
||
|
||
|
||
portrayal of personhood from ontological reality.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Formally originating with Rudolph Bultmann in 1941, “the task of demythologization
|
||
|
||
|
||
is... the elimination of the illusion of objectivity through the translation of myths into the
|
||
|
||
appropriate language of existential participation…” [204] But has this “translation” rendered the
|
||
|
||
|
||
angelic and demonic figures of the Old and New Testaments to the ontological category of
|
||
|
||
|
||
unicorns and every other imaginary creature? Who is qualified to unilaterally draw the
|
||
|
||
|
||
mythological lines?
|
||
|
||
|
||
Karl Barth reacted strongly in his _Church Dogmatics_ concerning the rise of
|
||
|
||
|
||
demythologization, even as he felt pressure in academic circles against being too
|
||
|
||
“mythological.” [205] He rejects the value of demythologization in relegating the demonic world
|
||
|
||
|
||
into a non-existent entity. Barth thinks the demons would appreciate such a perspective. Yet
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonology, according to Barth, does require demythologization, but he defines it differently.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Barth says:
|
||
|
||
|
||
_The demythologisation which will really hurt [demons] as required cannot consist_
|
||
_in questioning their existence. Theological exorcism must be an act of the_
|
||
_unbelief which is grounded in faith. It must consist in the fact that in the light, not_
|
||
_of a world-outlook but of Christian truth, they are seen to be a myth, the myth_
|
||
_which lurks in all myths, the lie which is the basis [of] all other lies, so that a_
|
||
_positive relationship to them, an attitude of respect and reverence and obedience,_
|
||
_is quite impossible._ _[206]_
|
||
|
||
This theological exorcism is a part of Barth’s program to dissuade the Christian from having any
|
||
|
||
|
||
relationship with the demonic. Demons are not supposed to be viewed positively in any way,
|
||
|
||
|
||
and a belief in them similar to our relationship toward God and His angels is unbefitting. Thus,
|
||
|
||
|
||
204 Fergusson, David. “Demythologization” in _Religion Past & Present_, Page 754.
|
||
205 Berkhof, Hendrikus. _Christ and The Powers_, Page 9. Berkhof’s work on the powers was nearly published in
|
||
_Theologische Studien_ due to the wishes of Karl Barth’s secretary. She later had to inform Berkhof that Barth “had
|
||
reasons not to let this text appear in the series.” Barth eventually apologized for the rejection, explaining that “He
|
||
felt that [Berkhof] was ‘mythologizing’ the Powers too much, and that he could not approve of such a publication at
|
||
a time when his own theology was under the crossfire of Bultmann and his disciples.”
|
||
206 Barth, Karl. _Church Dogmatics_, Pages 521-522.
|
||
|
||
|
||
45
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
even though he mentions the reality of demons and describes them as personal beings, Barth
|
||
|
||
|
||
reminds us “that the realism of the Bible in this respect consists exclusively in the clarity and
|
||
|
||
|
||
vigor with which we are comforted and warned and set on our guard against this sphere, but
|
||
|
||
called away from it rather than to it...” [207]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Merrill Unger also repudiates the undergirding philosophy beneath the academically
|
||
|
||
|
||
prevalent hermeneutic of demythologization. Accepting the existence of a supernatural realm,
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger argues for the inadequacy of natural, scientific investigation on the subject, for “the
|
||
|
||
|
||
supernatural realm is above natural laws of the physical universe and involves a sphere of reality
|
||
|
||
beyond the control of scientific experimentation and strictly scientific inquiry.” [208] Branding
|
||
|
||
|
||
those who attempt to guide and source their demonological studies without a revelatory
|
||
|
||
|
||
foundation as “handicapped” and “unqualified,” the biblical worldview of the supernatural
|
||
|
||
|
||
“furnishes the only true criteria for understanding and evaluating the diverse and perplexing
|
||
|
||
phenomena in this field.” [209] Naturalistic pursuit without the Holy Spirit is “inevitably
|
||
|
||
foredoomed to failure and deception.” [210]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Addressing the issue of biblical criticism and exegesis in a brief article, Unger poses a
|
||
|
||
question, “Is there a valid scientific approach to biblical criticism?” [211] He says “yes,” and
|
||
|
||
|
||
qualifies, “But it must not attempt to foist the purely naturalistic methods and presuppositions of
|
||
|
||
|
||
physical or mathematical science upon the higher realm of personality and spirit where the Bible
|
||
|
||
operates.” [212] Unger consistently seeks the inclusion of the supernatural in our approach to the
|
||
|
||
|
||
biblical material. When we skip this valuable ingredient, the repercussions are obvious –
|
||
|
||
“…spiritual barrenness, empty intellectualism, and endless confusion…” [213] One can see this
|
||
|
||
|
||
attitude in Unger’s response to Friedrich Strauss.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unfortunately, Unger does not directly interact with Bultmann and the concept of
|
||
|
||
|
||
demythologization, but Strauss is mentioned. In the context of Merrill Unger’s defense of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
reality of demonization, he speaks of “Strauss and the mythical school” which attest “that the
|
||
|
||
|
||
whole narrative of Jesus’ expulsions of demons is merely symbolic, without actual foundation of
|
||
|
||
|
||
207 Ibid, Page 522.
|
||
208 Unger, Merrill. _Biblical Demonology_, Page 6.
|
||
209 Ibid. Pages 6-7.
|
||
210 Ibid, Page 7. His reasoning here depends heavily upon 1 Corinthians 2:14.
|
||
211 Unger, Merrill. “Scientific Biblical Criticism and Exegesis” in _Bibliotheca Sacra_, January 1964, Page 61.
|
||
212 Ibid, Pages 61-62.
|
||
213 Ibid, Page 62.
|
||
|
||
|
||
46
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
fact.” [214] To this widespread thought, Unger responds, “…in the Gospel accounts, the plain
|
||
|
||
|
||
prosaic narration of the incidents as facts, regardless of what might be considered as possible in
|
||
|
||
|
||
highly poetical and avowedly figurative passages, would make their statement here, in pure
|
||
|
||
prose, not a figure or a symbol, but a lie.” [215] Demanding widespread symbolism where realism
|
||
|
||
|
||
is apparently intended leads us to the conclusion that the writer speaks mistruth, not figurative
|
||
|
||
|
||
didactics.
|
||
|
||
|
||
With specific reference to demonology and the personhood of the demonic, Barth and
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger, with varying levels of emphasis, accept the revelation concerning malicious spirits as
|
||
|
||
|
||
conveying reality, avoiding theological and philosophical imposition upon the text. Indeed,
|
||
|
||
|
||
many Western theologies have accepted this philosophical concept from Bultmann and done
|
||
|
||
what Barth warned every demon wanted. [216]
|
||
|
||
|
||
**2.7** **Conclusion**
|
||
|
||
|
||
In this chapter, we sought to analyze Karl Barth and Merrill Unger’s surprisingly united
|
||
|
||
|
||
position regarding the personhood of the demonic, in light of biblical scholarship. In order to
|
||
|
||
|
||
achieve these ends, we first clarified the scope of the scholarship utilized as interlocutors. After
|
||
|
||
|
||
narrowing our scope to contemporary and influential sources, an identification and brief sketch
|
||
|
||
|
||
of central biblical texts in Barth’s _Church Dogmatics_ and Unger’s _Biblical Demonology_ helped
|
||
|
||
|
||
provide a platform to engage with biblical scholarship. In our discussion with biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
scholarship, we specifically approached the topic of demonic personhood in Old and New
|
||
|
||
|
||
Testament scholarship, concluding with a narrow analysis of the particular texts which feature in
|
||
|
||
|
||
Barth and Unger’s demonology. Arising from biblical scholarship’s moderate affirmation of
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic personhood, we addressed the hermeneutical prevalence of demythologization,
|
||
|
||
|
||
including Barth’s redefinition and Unger’s dismissal of it. We finally observed that Barth and
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger, though faced with a few criticisms, stand with the weight of a great deal of recent
|
||
|
||
scholarship behind them. [217]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Through this study, we have again confirmed that Barth and Unger rely heavily upon
|
||
|
||
|
||
revelatory material to support their conclusions. Upon examining contemporary biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
214 Unger, Merrill. _Biblical Demonology_, Page 90.
|
||
215 Ibid.
|
||
216 Barth, Karl. _Church Dogmatics_, Page 521.
|
||
217 The strengths and weaknesses of their positions will be discussed in chapter four.
|
||
|
||
|
||
47
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
scholarship, most authors either advocated that the biblical material suggested a demonic
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood or described demons in the revelatory text as personal beings. Through the writings
|
||
|
||
|
||
of Barth and Unger, we also raised the possibility that Western scholarship’s interpretive
|
||
|
||
|
||
practices may benefit the demonic realm and cause critics to doubt biblical value and veracity
|
||
|
||
|
||
altogether. In the following chapter, we will pursue Barth and Unger’s theology of demonic
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood with specific reference to a multicultural context.
|
||
|
||
|
||
48
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
**3.** **A Critical Analysis of Barth and Unger’s Perspective on the Personhood of the**
|
||
|
||
|
||
**Demonic from a Multicultural Perspective**
|
||
|
||
|
||
**3.1** **Introduction**
|
||
|
||
|
||
In the last chapter, we sought to engage biblical scholarship regarding the personhood of
|
||
|
||
|
||
the demonic. Through the lens of Barth and Unger’s demonologies, we examined recent
|
||
|
||
|
||
influential scholarship on the Old and New Testaments’ depiction of demons. A conclusion was
|
||
|
||
|
||
reached that biblical studies generally confirmed that the intention of the revelatory material was
|
||
|
||
|
||
to convey a worldview which included malevolent personal supernatural beings.
|
||
|
||
|
||
This chapter will aim to analyze Barth and Unger’s perspectives regarding the
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood of the demonic in light of a multicultural context and hermeneutic. Why introduce
|
||
|
||
|
||
multiculturalism? Why embark on such a perilous road? As it will be argued throughout this
|
||
|
||
|
||
chapter, the multicultural dynamic is a nearly unavoidable aspect of human existence in this age.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Then let us, as bearers of God’s revelation, understand our audience, ponder the hermeneutical
|
||
|
||
|
||
complexities of communicating in a multicultural context, and finally offer a well-rounded,
|
||
|
||
|
||
biblically-consistent theology of demonic personhood attuned to the intricacies of the world we
|
||
|
||
|
||
inhabit.
|
||
|
||
|
||
We begin this journey by first defining culture itself, followed by a lengthy explanation
|
||
|
||
|
||
of multiculturalism and the hermeneutical results of a multicultural world. Utilizing the
|
||
|
||
|
||
multicultural perspective, Barth and Unger’s demonologies, specifically considering demonic
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood, will be sifted for Western impositions upon the biblical worldview. In response, a
|
||
|
||
|
||
multicultural perspective, a way forward, will be proposed. Support and criticism of Barth and
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger will be provided as needed.
|
||
|
||
|
||
The topic of multiculturalism is of particular interest to me. Formerly a six-year resident
|
||
|
||
|
||
of Chicago, I attended and became a member of a church community which contained an eclectic
|
||
|
||
|
||
gathering of cultural backgrounds. The church was located near large communities of Chinese
|
||
|
||
Americans, African-Americans, and Caucasians. This demographic diversity translated into our
|
||
|
||
|
||
church context, with no single group forming a majority in our fellowship. While such diversity
|
||
|
||
|
||
proved to enhance our unity in Christ and further our appreciation for one another’s heritage, it
|
||
|
||
|
||
was easy to discern that cultural background influenced one’s view of the demonic. Some
|
||
|
||
|
||
members spoke openly about the demonic while others generally preferred to ignore the topic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
49
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
These differences often manifested along cultural lines. Furthermore, these ecclesiological
|
||
|
||
|
||
experiences were further duplicated through multicultural contexts during my undergraduate
|
||
|
||
|
||
studies.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**3.2** **A Definition of Culture**
|
||
|
||
|
||
As we tackle the issue of multiculturalism, particularly concerning its hermeneutical
|
||
|
||
|
||
implications with regard to Barth and Unger’s perspective on the personhood of the demonic, we
|
||
|
||
|
||
must first define “culture” itself. Mercy Oduyoye and Hendrik Vroom attest, “Cultures are
|
||
|
||
|
||
patterns of meaning, value and normativity: ways in which social life is structured, both in
|
||
|
||
respect to freedom and lack of freedom, communion and hierarchy.” [218] Byang Kato simplifies
|
||
|
||
|
||
that definition, saying, “Culture is the whole system of living made up of what society knows
|
||
|
||
and does.” [219]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Throughout this chapter, a particular emphasis will be placed upon the African
|
||
|
||
|
||
manifestation of cultural studies, simply because culture has proven to be an issue of interest and
|
||
|
||
|
||
emphasis in African theological circles. Due to the missionary heritage accrued over the past
|
||
|
||
|
||
centuries, Kwame Bediako and others have lamented the history of “European value-setting for
|
||
|
||
African Christianity.” [220] Now that the African theological movement has taken great strides to
|
||
|
||
|
||
throw this off, “the theological meaning of the pre-Christian past becomes an unavoidable
|
||
|
||
element in all major African theological discussion.” [221] But does this “unavoidable element” of
|
||
|
||
|
||
African religious background create a proclivity toward certain errors?
|
||
|
||
|
||
Kato signals a few of these common “pitfalls.” As African Christian theologians have
|
||
|
||
|
||
tirelessly wrought theologies which diverge from past “European value-setting,” it is easy to
|
||
|
||
agree with Kato that “Africa has come of age.” [222] But what is the result? “Now the temptation
|
||
|
||
|
||
is to magnify all that is African, especially in cultural and religious heritage. It is felt that as the
|
||
|
||
|
||
West boasts of modern technology, Africa can boast of a long-standing history. It is even
|
||
|
||
|
||
wrongly held that as Christianity is a religion of the West, Africa should be proud of her
|
||
|
||
|
||
218 Oduyoye, Mercy Amba, and Hendrik M. Vroom. _One Gospel - Many Cultures: Case Studies and Reflections on_
|
||
_Cross Cultural Theology_, Page 4.
|
||
219 Kato, Byang. _African Cultural Revolution and Christian Faith_, Page 7.
|
||
220 Bediako, Kwame. _Theology and Identity_, Page 237.
|
||
221 Ibid.
|
||
222 Kato, Byang. _Theological Pitfalls in Africa_, Page 12.
|
||
|
||
|
||
50
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
religious heritage. [This] tends to universalism.” [223] While culture helps form the contextual
|
||
|
||
|
||
bridge by which the gospel can be communicated, we cannot permit culture – ancient or modern,
|
||
|
||
|
||
African or Western – to dictate the reshaping of the biblical material, specifically the news and
|
||
|
||
|
||
work of Christ.
|
||
|
||
|
||
For clarity’s sake, the term “gospel,” as used throughout this thesis, refers to the biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
definition of “gospel” set down by Paul in 1 Corinthians 15. The gospel is (1) Received, (2)
|
||
|
||
|
||
Exclusive, and (3) Supernatural – transcendent and immanent in the Person of Christ alone. One
|
||
|
||
|
||
possesses the gospel upon the reception of and reliance upon Christ Himself by faith, while
|
||
|
||
|
||
acknowledging the sin He exposes, the redemption He offers, and the judgment and vindication
|
||
|
||
|
||
He will one day bring. The historical nature of Christ’s incarnation, death, and resurrection are
|
||
|
||
|
||
inseparable from this. Because He was raised in history, our coming story includes our literal
|
||
|
||
|
||
resurrection as well. Indeed, if the dead are not eschatologically raised, if our salvation is not
|
||
|
||
|
||
defined by actual events in space/time, then we should recapitulate Paul’s cry and live out our
|
||
|
||
|
||
meaningless days as Epicureans (v32). The gospel is factually grounded in past, present, and
|
||
|
||
|
||
soon-to-be consummated realities and contextually bound to historical and locative events.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Holding the gospel high, we can proclaim, “It is not neo-colonialism to plead the uniqueness of
|
||
|
||
|
||
finality of Jesus Christ. It is not arrogance to herald the fact that all who are not ‘in Christ’ are
|
||
|
||
lost. It is merely articulating what the Scriptures say.” [224]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Let us return to the issue of culture. What role does culture play in the hermeneutical and
|
||
|
||
|
||
theological process? We cannot avoid the question. Culture’s relationship with hermeneutics is
|
||
|
||
|
||
nearly indistinguishable. “We all apply _hermeneutics_ - that is principles of interpretation –
|
||
|
||
|
||
whenever we engage in any communication process… we employ hermeneutics, even though in
|
||
|
||
|
||
our own culture and in familiar surroundings we are usually completely unaware of the process.
|
||
|
||
We decode what we hear and settle on its meaning.” [225] Because of our cultural context, we have
|
||
|
||
|
||
particular hermeneutical presuppositions with which we operate. These are inherently engaged
|
||
|
||
|
||
when we enter the theological arena.
|
||
|
||
|
||
This is where we must resist the temptation to dilute theology into a merely sociological
|
||
|
||
|
||
and anthropological activity. Leaning heavily upon Gordon Kaufman, Kathryn Tanner argues
|
||
|
||
|
||
223 Ibid, Pages 12-13.
|
||
224 Ibid, Page 16.
|
||
225 Klein, William. “Evangelical Hermeneutics” in _Initiation into Theology: The Rich Variety of Theology and_
|
||
_Hermeneutics_, Page 320.
|
||
|
||
|
||
51
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
that “Theology is a particular version of this search for meaning, for a pattern of fundamental
|
||
|
||
|
||
categories that will, as cultures do, orient, guide, and order human life. The adequacy of
|
||
|
||
theology can therefore be judged by how well it performs these general cultural tasks.” [226] This
|
||
|
||
|
||
completely neglects theology’s necessary relationship with revelation. Without that relationship,
|
||
|
||
|
||
theology becomes anthropocentric instead of theocentric, virtually social anthropology.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Commenting on the relationship of theology and secular knowledge, T. F. Torrance says:
|
||
|
||
|
||
_…because theology has problems that overlap with philosophy and other sciences_
|
||
(including cultural studies) _, it must subject itself to rigorous control and the_
|
||
_discipline of self-critical revision in order to ensure that it is really being good_
|
||
_theology, and not some debased brand of theology that confuses its task and its_
|
||
_subject-matter with those of philosophy and or some science of nature. Thus,_
|
||
_while recognizing its own peculiar nature, and pursuing it with unceasing_
|
||
_vigilance and exacting criticism, it must think out its relation with philosophy and_
|
||
_natural science and make clear its distinction from them._ _[227]_
|
||
|
||
In pursuing this “self-critical revision” our primary source ought to be the biblical canon. All
|
||
|
||
|
||
searches for meaning without “good theology,” wherein God speaks to us, become a grasping at
|
||
|
||
|
||
air – desiring to cling to something and never attaining a grip. Unless our meaning and purpose
|
||
|
||
|
||
is connected to something heavenly, something eternal; all meaning is temporal and fleeting. We
|
||
|
||
|
||
have no grounds for a certain hope, the faith which has signified God’s people.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Theology is the reception of revelatory information and its reasonable and accessible
|
||
|
||
|
||
translation into a cultural context(s), not to “tickle the ears” of the hearer but to accurately
|
||
|
||
|
||
divulge the needs and purposes of God. In Jesus and His cause, we find objective purpose,
|
||
|
||
|
||
meaning, and hope. Theology’s adequacy is not primarily judged upon our reception and the
|
||
|
||
|
||
fulfillment of cultural tasks but upon its faithful contextualization of the Revelator’s intention
|
||
|
||
|
||
and the successful communication of His truth, containing His perspective and tasks. The
|
||
|
||
|
||
benefits of anthropological purpose and meaning are a derivative of this communication.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Current hermeneutical thought, embodied by Tanner and others, is seemingly obsessed with
|
||
|
||
|
||
flipping the object of theology (from God to humanity) by focusing the theological endeavor
|
||
|
||
|
||
upon our search for meaning. Yes, this does have its place, but first and foremost, we must chase
|
||
|
||
|
||
after God and His revelation that He may be honored. In God, we obtain meaning.
|
||
|
||
|
||
226 Tanner, Kathryn. _Theories of Culture: A New Agenda for Theology_, Page 64.
|
||
227 Torrance, Thomas F. _Karl Barth: Biblical and Evangelical Theologian_, Page 51. Clarification added.
|
||
|
||
|
||
52
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
Though the agents involved in revelation’s original transmission were indeed human,
|
||
|
||
within a particular context, the Holy Spirit preserved the words of God in the prophetic office. [228]
|
||
|
||
|
||
In the same way, we should be careful to not exclude His influence even now. Does the Spirit no
|
||
|
||
|
||
longer work? In fact, we recognize that the Spirit’s relationship to us and the Word of God has
|
||
|
||
not eroded. [229] Yet we must continue to be vigilant, for spirits which do not guide us into truth
|
||
|
||
are many. [230]
|
||
|
||
|
||
As we consider culture, we must also clarify that it is not morally removed. Though
|
||
|
||
|
||
humanity was originally crafted in a perfect cultural context, corruption is introduced. “…
|
||
|
||
|
||
Because humanity is sinful, culture bears the imprint of human sinfulness. However beautiful,
|
||
|
||
great and highly cultivated it may be it is affected by human sin.” [231] On some level, all cultures
|
||
|
||
|
||
enshrine false thinking and behavior; they install human corruption as a communal norm. It is a
|
||
|
||
fool’s errand to assert that a perfect culture exists apart from the first or second Eden. [232]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Therefore, we cannot pursue ends which would rewrite the cultural studies of the past century
|
||
|
||
|
||
and conclude that some cultures are not civilized while some are. Instead, every culture, when it
|
||
|
||
|
||
encounters the true and living God through revelation, is left challenged and transformed, for
|
||
|
||
“not all Christian values are compatible with the values of any given culture…” [233]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Considering the Niebuhrian baggage attached to the word “transformed,” this thesis is not
|
||
|
||
|
||
employing that term to assert that Christianity’s primary communal purpose is to transform
|
||
|
||
|
||
228 2 Peter 1:20-21, Romans 3:2. Addressing the meaning of the 2 Peter text, Kelly articulates that human will was
|
||
only ever involved in the revelatory process, whether in cooperation or “under compulsion,” because they were
|
||
influenced by the Holy Spirit. Kelly, J. N. D. _A Commentary on the Epistles of Peter and of Jude_, Pages 324-325.
|
||
229 John 14:6, 15-17, 26; 16:12-15. Beasley-Murray comments on 14:17, saying, “In contrast to the world the
|
||
disciples are to know the Paraclete because ‘he will remain alongside you…’ and ‘will be in you…’” The passage
|
||
simultaneously affirms “the presence of the Spirit with the disciples, while yet recognizing that the latter points to
|
||
the Spirit’s inner presence in individual believers…” Concerning 16:13, Beasley-Murray continues to exegete the
|
||
work of the coming Paraclete, “… the truth has been made known by Jesus to the disciples, but their grasp of it has
|
||
been limited; the task of the Paraclete will be to lead them that they may comprehend the depths and heights of the
|
||
revelation as yet unperceived by them.” Beasley-Murray, George R. _Word Biblical Commentary: John_, Pages 257258, 283.
|
||
230 1 John 4:1-4. “The author takes for granted the existence of a variety of spirits… the community is warned not to
|
||
submit itself to the various spirits, but to maintain a critical distance from them, that is, to ‘test’ them.” Strecker,
|
||
Georg. _The Johannine Letters: A Commentary on 1, 2, and 3 John_, Page 132.
|
||
231 Nieder-Heitmann, J. H. _An Analysis and Evaluation of John S. Mbiti’s Theological Evaluation of African_
|
||
_Traditional Religions_, Page 106.
|
||
232 The first Eden, with Adam and Eve, depicts a singular culture with distinguished roles and ontological equality.
|
||
The second Eden, the new heavens and earth, does not display the abolition of diverse cultures but the marvelous
|
||
uniting of every culture in Christ. Thus, the first Eden is a vision of the perfect culture in relationship to God and
|
||
others, and the second Eden is a vision of the perfect multicultural context in relationship to God and others.
|
||
233 Oduyoye, Mercy Amba, and Hendrik M. Vroom. _One Gospel - Many Cultures: Case Studies and Reflections on_
|
||
_Cross Cultural Theology_, Page 4.
|
||
|
||
|
||
53
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
cultures. In contrast to a militant perspective, cultural transformation is a natural result of a
|
||
|
||
|
||
rendezvous between Christian revelation and human culture. Even by carrying out one
|
||
|
||
|
||
command of Christ, such as “love your enemies,” cultures are affected, and the world is
|
||
|
||
changed. [234] But Christians on every level desire that Christian ethics, as exemplified through
|
||
|
||
|
||
Jesus and His apostles, should lead us toward cultural service in some regard. Should those who
|
||
|
||
|
||
have been bestowed with the words of life be silent and still while a culture perpetuates systems
|
||
|
||
|
||
of repression against women and attitudes of normalcy toward child abuse? To these and other
|
||
|
||
|
||
injustices, we bear the biblical witness with divine authority to identify evil for what it is. Will
|
||
|
||
|
||
we not defend the downtrodden? When we remove revelation from centrality, judgments and
|
||
|
||
|
||
criticisms of cultural norms often manifest as one culture intolerantly accusing another. Only
|
||
|
||
|
||
God’s utterance offers a foundation by which we can employ a moral compass in the global
|
||
|
||
|
||
cultural marketplace fraught with injustices amongst the richness of its innumerable wares.
|
||
|
||
|
||
The canonical texts are also shaped by the cultural currents during their composition.
|
||
|
||
|
||
“God’s self-revelation in the Bible was recorded faithfully by the biblical writers, who used
|
||
|
||
whatever cultural materials they had at their disposal.” [235] Biblical writers, such as John with
|
||
|
||
|
||
_logos_ theology, often expropriated cultural/religious terms of their day in order to coherently
|
||
|
||
|
||
convey the surpassing nature of Christ. Because God chose to reveal Himself at particular times
|
||
|
||
|
||
to specific people in certain contexts, culture remains an issue from start to finish in the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Christian’s relationship with God’s Word. We must understand the biblical cultures to
|
||
|
||
|
||
accurately ascertain the intention of the divinely superintended authors, and we must be
|
||
|
||
|
||
acquainted with current cultures in order to translate the gospel truth, while not subjecting the
|
||
|
||
latter to the former. [236] But our concern lies with the hermeneutical implications on the backend
|
||
|
||
|
||
of that process.
|
||
|
||
|
||
234 Matthew 5:44. What a unique and convicting statement! The “love your enemies” text from the Sermon on the
|
||
Mount “is a classic example of Jesus’ exegesis of the Torah; far from breaking with the Torah, he interpreted it in
|
||
terms of Jewish hermeneutics of the time in order to propose a startlingly innovative interpretation...” Betz, Hans
|
||
Dieter. _The Sermon on the Mount: A Commentary on the Sermon on the Mount, including the Sermon on the Plain_
|
||
_(Matthew 5:3-7:27 and Luke 6:20-49)_, Page 309.
|
||
235 Lak, Yeow Choo. “Christianity in a Southeast-Asian Metropolis: Cross-Cultural Hermeneutics” in _One Gospel -_
|
||
_Many Cultures: Case Studies and Reflections on Cross Cultural Theology_, Page 22.
|
||
236 Even with the cultural context which flavors the revelatory writings, the perspicuity of the Bible is remarkable.
|
||
Humanity’s ability to observe, form hermeneutical conclusions, and develop applicational consequences allows
|
||
everyone to access the truth with a reasonable amount of accuracy, while simultaneously allowing for the possibility
|
||
of a new understanding based upon other canonical contexts and ANE cultural insights.
|
||
|
||
|
||
54
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
**3.3** **Multiculturalism and a Multicultural Hermeneutic**
|
||
|
||
|
||
We stand at the gateway to a new era, wearing the traditional garb of our fathers and
|
||
|
||
|
||
employing the thoughts crafted in the context of the past. The distance which once slowed and
|
||
|
||
|
||
separated global discourse has rapidly shrunk and virtually vanished, and Christian theological
|
||
|
||
|
||
thought cannot ignore the consequences. It is not a question of “will we respond to this changing
|
||
|
||
|
||
environment or not?” Rather, we must ask “how will we respond?” “There are methodological
|
||
|
||
|
||
implications for undertaking theology in light of the sheer expansion of data brought about by
|
||
|
||
globalization, inculturation and non-Western theologies.” [237] Before we approach the
|
||
|
||
|
||
hermeneutical endeavor, let us first assess the situation.
|
||
|
||
|
||
As a resident of the ever-diversifying England, Graham Ward paints the following scene:
|
||
|
||
|
||
_I live in the northern part of Manchester, Salford, where the first language is now_
|
||
_arguably Punjabi – certainly it is arguable the extent to which it is English… My_
|
||
_local supermarket will serve you in English, but if you took an average day the_
|
||
_staff probably speak more Polish (to each other and their customers) than they_
|
||
_speak English. All the local shops, whether… serving pizzas, kebabs… tandoori…_
|
||
_milk… cheap vodka, are owned by Punjabi speakers. If I walk less than 200_
|
||
_yards further up the road on which my house is situated, I enter an area of several_
|
||
_square miles occupied by Hasidic Jews… These speak a variety of Yiddish_
|
||
_dialects. So as a Christian living in that area I cannot live out my faith, in fact I_
|
||
_could not even live, without being multicultural._ _[238]_
|
||
|
||
This vibrant multiculturalism leads to exceedingly profound enrichment, which Ward describes
|
||
|
||
in his personal experiences in England as “energizing.” [239] Invigorating diversity is increasing
|
||
|
||
|
||
not only on the streets of Manchester but around the globe, in the university and in the church.
|
||
|
||
|
||
One of the foremost scholars concerning culture and its relationship to theological
|
||
|
||
practice, Tanner argues that cultures are not “sharply bounded, self-contained units.” [240]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Furthermore, she thinks that “the cultures that anthropologists study are never likely to have been
|
||
|
||
closed systems in fact.” [241] But now, the innumerable cultures of the earth are more evidently
|
||
|
||
fluid due to our “age of global world systems.” [242]
|
||
|
||
|
||
237 Cartledge, Mark J. and David Cheetam. _Intercultural Theology: Approaches and Themes_, Page 1.
|
||
238 Ward, Graham. “Intercultural Theology and Political Discipleship” in _Intercultural Theology: Approaches and_
|
||
_Themes_, Page 30.
|
||
239 Ibid, Page 31.
|
||
240 Tanner, Kathryn. _Theories of Culture: A New Agenda for Theology_, Page 53.
|
||
241 Ibid, Page 54.
|
||
242 Ibid.
|
||
|
||
|
||
55
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
The danger we face at this level is the inner urge to return. Faced with the daunting
|
||
|
||
|
||
reality of being swallowed up into the multicultural façade, will our theology retreat to the
|
||
|
||
|
||
narrow “development of contextual theology” centered upon one arbitrarily isolated cultural
|
||
|
||
manifestation and persist in resisting a multicultural theology? [243] As Ward says, “…the context
|
||
|
||
today is multicultural and multi-faith…” [244] We cannot return to ages past when Christian
|
||
|
||
|
||
theologians and pastors could formulate and practice theologies which were crafted and
|
||
|
||
|
||
conditioned by one culture. Too many worldviews operate simultaneously in small areas –
|
||
|
||
|
||
communities, universities, and churches. With Yeow Choo Lak, we can agree that in our
|
||
|
||
changing context, “there is no place for provincialism.” [245]
|
||
|
||
|
||
A great deal of theological energy has been exerted in forming helpful and insightful
|
||
|
||
|
||
American, African, and Chinese theological studies (to name but a few). For instance, in
|
||
|
||
|
||
constructing his African theological composition, Charles Nyamiti says, “… while doing African
|
||
|
||
|
||
theology, we should arrive at the stage where e.g. a Kikuyu theologian freely employs cultural
|
||
|
||
|
||
elements taken from Ghana, Congo, South Africa, etc. and integrates them in his/her Kikuyu
|
||
|
||
|
||
theology – for the simple reason that they are authentic African values, and as values they
|
||
|
||
transcend all ethnics limits.” [246] But do such admirable sentiments portray the hermeneutical
|
||
|
||
|
||
ideals of the past rather than the hermeneutical challenges of the future? Can we truly construct
|
||
|
||
|
||
an “African theology” or an “American theology” any longer? How long will this be the case?
|
||
|
||
|
||
Even if we can outline distinct theologies, should we develop them?
|
||
|
||
|
||
Kato advocated, “The noble desire to indigenize Christianity in Africa must not be
|
||
|
||
|
||
forsaken… But must one betray Scriptural principles of God and His dealing with man at the
|
||
|
||
|
||
altar of any regional theology? Should human sympathy and rationalism override what is clearly
|
||
|
||
taught in Scripture?” [247] His desire to maintain a focus upon the biblical revelation is
|
||
|
||
|
||
commendable, but the time of “regional theology” is in decline. This is now being
|
||
|
||
|
||
acknowledged.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In recognition of the multicultural era we inhabit, education has sought to be at the
|
||
|
||
|
||
forefront of multicultural issues. “Multicultural education” is a pliable term, “an umbrella term,
|
||
|
||
243 Ibid, Page 32.
|
||
244 Ibid, Page 30.
|
||
245 Lak, Yeow Choo. “Christianity in a Southeast-Asian Metropolis: Cross-Cultural Hermeneutics” in _One Gospel -_
|
||
_Many Cultures: Case Studies and Reflections on Cross Cultural Theology_, Page 13.
|
||
246 Nyamiti, Charles. _Studies in African Christian Theology: Vol. 1, Jesus Christ, the Ancestor of Humankind:_
|
||
_Methodological and Trinitarian Foundations_, Page 15. Italics removed.
|
||
247 Kato, Byang. _Theological Pitfalls in Africa_, Page 16.
|
||
|
||
|
||
56
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
used to refer to a variety of approved or demanded practices in education establishments.” [248]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Mal Leicester explains that three primary strands exist:
|
||
|
||
|
||
_1._ _Education through many cultures._
|
||
_2._ _Education in many cultures._
|
||
_3._ _Education for a multicultural society._ _[249]_
|
||
|
||
|
||
Without delving into the plethora of resulting debates, the overall agenda is clear: education
|
||
|
||
|
||
cannot be monocultural or ethnocentric. South Africa’s education system is confronted by this
|
||
|
||
|
||
on a broad scale, due to the amount of “learners from diverse cultural, linguistic, educational,
|
||
|
||
and socioeconomic backgrounds.” [250] In a school, all these contexts meet. Yet in Western,
|
||
|
||
|
||
Eastern, and African religious education; do we recognize and account for such diversity in our
|
||
|
||
|
||
theology? Are we guilty of prescribing the wrong remedy for the prevailing symptoms, elevating
|
||
|
||
|
||
one past or current cultural expression of Christianity to a superior position? The simple answer
|
||
|
||
|
||
must be yes; we do this far too often. Then what does a multicultural hermeneutic look like at
|
||
|
||
|
||
the dawn of this new day?
|
||
|
||
|
||
Having been confronted by the current multicultural trend, David Cheetham wisely
|
||
|
||
|
||
reminds us of the necessary eschatological perspective, citing the multitudes from every “nation,
|
||
|
||
|
||
tribe, people, and language” who stand before the Lamb in Revelation 7:9. He calls this the
|
||
|
||
“multicultural vision of the Kingdom of God…” [251] This adequately reminds us of the ultimate
|
||
|
||
|
||
calling of God’s people. We are not eschatologically destined to the permutations of Christian
|
||
|
||
|
||
theology but rather to unity before Christ. He is our focus and our destiny. Unity in the person,
|
||
|
||
|
||
work, and teaching of Christ is coming soon, even as we struggle for cohesion now.
|
||
|
||
|
||
However, Cheetham is not so concerned with the reality of multiple cultures operating in
|
||
|
||
|
||
one setting. He is concerned with “intercultural theology” which “could easily be described as
|
||
|
||
merely a global intra-Christian discourse.” [252] Many others have nobly sought the “significant
|
||
|
||
|
||
development of Christian theology in one cultural context through interaction with theologies
|
||
|
||
developed in other cultural contexts.” [253] This is not our primary focus in this study, and our
|
||
|
||
|
||
248 Leicester, Mal. _Multicultural Education: From Theory to Practice_, Page 22.
|
||
249 Ibid, Page 23.
|
||
250 Lemmer, Eleanor, Corinne Meier, and Noleen van Wyk. _Multicultural Education_, Page v.
|
||
251 Cheetham, David. “Intercultural Theology and Interreligious Studies” in _Intercultural Theology: Approaches_
|
||
_and Themes_, Page 43.
|
||
252 Ibid.
|
||
253 Fulljames, Peter. _God and Creation in Intercultural Theology: Dialogue between Theologies of Barth, Dickson,_
|
||
_Pobee, Nyamiti, and Pannenberg_, Page 173.
|
||
|
||
|
||
57
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
study does not seek to formally address the traditional “Christ and culture” paradigms. Lak says,
|
||
|
||
|
||
“While most theologians have to wrestle with the intricate ‘Gospel and cultures’ motif, others
|
||
|
||
|
||
have had to go beyond that to deal with the ‘Christ in multi- and cross-cultural contexts’
|
||
|
||
motif.” [254] More and more theologians are being confronted by the latter, and his recognition of
|
||
|
||
|
||
multiculturalism’s reality (specifically in Singapore) illustrates that argument.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In this thesis, it is posited that the theologians of the present and the theologians of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
future will not have one cultural context and neither will the parishioners, the students, and the
|
||
|
||
|
||
churches that they serve. In our attempt to move beyond monocultural and intercultural studies,
|
||
|
||
|
||
Walter Hollenweger, from the University of Birmingham, provides the way forward - crucial
|
||
|
||
material - as he formulated the field of intercultural theology. [255]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Of his seven point list of presuppositions for his argumentation, Hollenweger’s fifth
|
||
|
||
|
||
principle says, “The point of contact between our traditions and the new theologies from the
|
||
|
||
Third World is Scripture.” [256] Without denying that every Christian will select texts and share the
|
||
|
||
|
||
gospel through their particular cultural, traditional lens; this “point of contact” is an advance in
|
||
|
||
|
||
the multicultural communicative dilemma.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Two primary responses arise to the multicultural theological tapestry that floods the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Christian world. On one hand, we may seek to look back to the hermeneutics which seeks to
|
||
|
||
|
||
preserve and enshrine one particular cultural expression of Christianity, preserving and mining it
|
||
|
||
|
||
for its richness. The perils to this perspective are many. If we continue in this path, we may
|
||
|
||
|
||
champion the safeguarding of particular cultural theological strands, but we risk losing touch
|
||
|
||
|
||
with the culturally pluralistic world we now inhabit. Are we the defenders of past isolation or of
|
||
|
||
|
||
254 Lak, Yeow Choo. “Christianity in a Southeast-Asian Metropolis: Cross-Cultural Hermeneutics” in _One Gospel -_
|
||
_Many Cultures: Case Studies and Reflections on Cross Cultural Theology_, Page 15.
|
||
255 Hollenweger, Walter J. “Intercultural Theology” in _Theology Today_, April 1986, Vol. 43, Num. 1, Page 29.
|
||
“Intercultural theology” as a discipline is defined as “(1) All theologies are contextually conditioned. (2) There is
|
||
nothing wrong with theology being contextually conditioned. (3) It may take others to show us how conditioned,
|
||
parochial, or ideologically captive our own theology is. (4) Even if once we could ignore such voices, now we can
|
||
no longer do so. (5) The point of contact between our traditions and the new theologies from the Third World is
|
||
Scripture. (6) Only in creative tension with the widest possible perspective can we develop theologies appropriate to
|
||
our own particular situations. (7) Since within the church the ultimate loyalty is not simply to nation, class, or
|
||
culture, the universal church is uniquely suited to provide the context in which the task of creative theologizing can
|
||
take place.” While this field proves to be absolutely critical for theological communication across Christian cultural
|
||
barriers in academic settings, the ramifications of the fifth point seem to be lost in the midst of the methodological
|
||
chatter.
|
||
256 Ibid. His seven point list is included in the previous footnote.
|
||
|
||
|
||
58
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
future unity? [257] On the other hand, we may adventure forward to a hermeneutics which
|
||
|
||
|
||
recognizes the multicultural intersection of the peoples. Yes, distinctions remain. So we must
|
||
|
||
|
||
ask: how will Christian hermeneutics and the resulting theology find unity and inspire unity in
|
||
|
||
|
||
such times?
|
||
|
||
|
||
As Hollenweger suggests, we must renew our focus, not upon the particular cultural
|
||
|
||
|
||
manifestations, but upon the Bible itself. The Scriptures and the Holy Spirit who accompanies
|
||
|
||
|
||
them are what bind us together. The Bible is what unites us in the midst of the numerous
|
||
|
||
|
||
expressions of Christian theology and elucidates which theologies are not truly Christian. An
|
||
|
||
|
||
unwavering fastidiousness to the Bible and its teachings is what bridges the cultural divides
|
||
|
||
|
||
present in our Christian communities - universities, churches, and homes. The Bible, with its
|
||
|
||
|
||
grand multicultural eschatological hope, is what will continue to maintain cohesion between the
|
||
|
||
|
||
numerous theological traditions. Without disregard for the cultural distinctions that exist, we
|
||
|
||
|
||
must emphasize that which unites us, the Scriptures and the Trinitarian God of salvation it
|
||
|
||
espouses – Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. [258] The further we drift from this One God, His works,
|
||
|
||
|
||
and His perspective as superintended by the Holy Spirit in the revelatory composition of the Old
|
||
|
||
|
||
and New Testaments, the further we drift from true unity. We lose our point of contact, not only
|
||
|
||
|
||
with one another, but with our Heavenly Father for “God alone is the ground and source of
|
||
|
||
authentic Christian doctrine.” [259] Thus, revelation from God is what binds us together, to God.
|
||
|
||
|
||
With a biblical prioritization response to the multicultural context in which we live, we
|
||
|
||
|
||
avoid the error of letting “theological content [be] determined by the cultural milieu, as happened
|
||
|
||
in western theological liberalism.” [260] We can successfully skirt “the peril that threatens churches
|
||
|
||
|
||
of every age and culture as they seek to appropriate and communicate the message of the gospel
|
||
|
||
|
||
257 By using the word “isolation,” the intention is not to denigrate our past but rather to state the past’s reality. As
|
||
cultures throughout history were far more isolated, the present globalization fervor demands a shift in our
|
||
hermeneutical paradigm.
|
||
258 Some may perhaps choose at this point to claim the cultural dependency of this argument as I have referenced
|
||
Trinitarian theology. While it was formulated in the Greco-Roman context, I would assert that the Trinitarian
|
||
theology, though expressed in and through cultural parameters, was not manufactured but recognized, sourced from
|
||
the revelation of Scripture. Therefore, in a hypothetical attempt to translate Christianity into another culture, we
|
||
should not aim to deprive it of Trinitarian theology, but instead convey it with different language. In a multicultural
|
||
context, Trinitarian questions and therefore Trinitarian biblical theology is the natural result of biblical study. Some
|
||
theological questions are not determined by the context in which the Bible is received. They are determined by the
|
||
very context of Scripture itself. Trinitarianism arises in such a manner.
|
||
259 Thiselton, Anthony C. _The Hermeneutics of Doctrine_, Page 62.
|
||
260 Ferdinando, Keith. _Triumph of Christ in African Perspective: A Study of Demonology and Redemption in the_
|
||
_African Context_, Page 406.
|
||
|
||
|
||
59
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
in their own contexts.” [261] Our Christian multicultural agenda must “ensure that its theology so
|
||
|
||
|
||
reflects the biblical emphases that it is the authentic New Testament gospel in its depth and
|
||
|
||
completeness that it is communicating.” [262]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Though fervent in its desire for biblical grounding, the Evangelical perspective does not
|
||
|
||
|
||
fit the above prescription. The confession must be made that, as a Christian movement, it does
|
||
|
||
|
||
not adequately delve into the multicultural context and reflect upon it. William Dyrness says,
|
||
|
||
|
||
“…large segments of evangelicalism remain untouched by these conversations. The continuing
|
||
|
||
|
||
failure to integrate expanding multicultural experience into a consistent understanding of culture
|
||
|
||
and cultural engagement still bedevils the evangelical movement.” [263] But with its radical desire
|
||
|
||
|
||
for the whole biblical truth to stabilize its faith and theological direction, perhaps it is better
|
||
|
||
|
||
prepared to respond to this multicultural context – not to “take back culture” but to speak the
|
||
|
||
|
||
transformative reality of redemption through Christ alone into every culture?
|
||
|
||
|
||
As we return to the focal point of this thesis (the personhood of the demonic as defined
|
||
|
||
|
||
by Karl Barth and Merrill Unger), the multicultural hermeneutic outlined here in 3.3 will be
|
||
|
||
|
||
utilized. Recognizing the numerous cultural currents which now simultaneously exist, we will
|
||
|
||
|
||
attempt to identify cultural elements in Barth and Unger which may be imposing a Western
|
||
|
||
|
||
worldview instead of propagating a biblical worldview. Once these elements are identified, we
|
||
|
||
|
||
will then proceed to offer a multicultural understanding of the personhood of the demonic,
|
||
|
||
|
||
highlighting particular cultural tendencies which either support a biblical perspective or lead us
|
||
|
||
|
||
farther away from it.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**3.4** **Reflections on Barth in the Context of Theology and Culture**
|
||
|
||
|
||
As we begin our endeavor into Barth’s cultural dimensions through his demonological
|
||
|
||
|
||
project, we must first state a glaring issue with Karl Barth’s theological method in general.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Robert Palma, in his detailing of Barth’s theology of culture, says that “there can be no facile
|
||
|
||
typing of Barth’s theological understanding of culture.” [264] Through his estimation of Barth’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
diverse interactions and engagement with culture, Palma wonders if Barth could be placed
|
||
|
||
|
||
261 Ibid.
|
||
262 Ibid.
|
||
263 Dyrness, William A. “Evangelical Theology and Culture” in the _Cambridge Companion to Evangelical_
|
||
_Theology_, Page 155.
|
||
264 Palma, Robert J. _Karl Barth’s Theology of Culture_, Page 6.
|
||
|
||
|
||
60
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
“somewhere between the ‘Christ and Culture in Paradox’ model and the ‘Christ the Transformer
|
||
|
||
of Culture’ model?” [265]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Peter Fulljames rightly roots Barth’s theological expression back into his view of the
|
||
|
||
supremacy of Scripture. We serve Christ, and “it is the Bible who witnesses to Jesus Christ.” [266]
|
||
|
||
|
||
In the resulting interpretation, all ends must lead to Christ. The hermeneutical endeavor must be
|
||
|
||
grounded in Him. [267] Throughout _Church Dogmatics_, Barth focuses on this goal. A major issue
|
||
|
||
|
||
of theology is “the relation of revelation to the _Being_ and _Person_ of God Himself. In God’s self
|
||
|
||
revelation in the Bible… God speaks to us in Person. In other words, revelation is God-in-his
|
||
revelation, God-in-his-Word.” [268] Thus, he offers “a theology which is an ontology for it is an
|
||
|
||
account of God as He is in relationship with all things.” [269] This includes his assessment of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
With this ontological attitude toward theological formation, culture does not play an
|
||
|
||
|
||
intentionally central role in Barth’s demonology. By rooting everything into Christ, revelation is
|
||
|
||
|
||
designed to serve as the focal point of his dogmatic project. With that method, he does convey
|
||
|
||
|
||
the biblical emphasis – which is not upon the demonic itself but upon their activity and defeat in
|
||
|
||
|
||
relationship to Christ’s victorious rule. Also, his perspective concerning personhood in general
|
||
|
||
|
||
is profoundly biblical, especially in light of the Genesis creation narrative. Adam was a living
|
||
|
||
|
||
being - a person – not because of his role in culture/society but because of his relationship to
|
||
|
||
|
||
God. Essentially, God, the ultimate Person, made and declared a person to be. Therefore, a
|
||
|
||
|
||
person is. But a few aspects of Barthian demonology are more related to Western cultural
|
||
|
||
|
||
philosophy than to biblical parameters. Without attempting to exhaust every topic of discussion,
|
||
|
||
|
||
we will examine a pair of issues.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In Barth’s demonology, nothingness is a key subject of discussion. In fact, Geoffrey
|
||
|
||
Bromiley sums up Barth’s thought saying, “[Demons] belong to nothingness.” [270] Because of this
|
||
|
||
|
||
prevalent concept of nothingness – “the third order” - which we have already addressed at length,
|
||
|
||
|
||
265 Ibid. These models are shaped by Reinhold Niebuhr’s landmark work _Christ and Culture_ .
|
||
266 Fulljames, Peter. _God and Creation in Intercultural Theology: Dialogue between Theologies of Barth, Dickson,_
|
||
_Pobee, Nyamiti, and Pannenberg_, Page 15.
|
||
267 Ibid, Page 16.
|
||
268 Torrance, Thomas F. _Karl Barth: Biblical and Evangelical Theologian_, Page 43.
|
||
269 Ibid, Page 18.
|
||
270 Bromiley, Geoffrey W. _Introduction to the Theology of Karl Barth_, Page 154.
|
||
|
||
|
||
61
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
he begins down some frustrating and perhaps self-contradictory paths. [271] This is exemplified in
|
||
|
||
|
||
Barth’s argument that “… God has not created [demons], and therefore they are not
|
||
|
||
creaturely.” [272] Yet this theological conclusion is most certainly the result of Western
|
||
|
||
|
||
philosophical underpinnings rather than the Scriptures which alludes that demons were created,
|
||
|
||
though they probably selected and subsequently championed malevolence. [273] At one point, he
|
||
|
||
|
||
actually argues that nothingness is how the Scripture understands the demonic - “this alien
|
||
|
||
element.” [274] Yet no support is given.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Barth also demands that there is no relationship between the angelic and demonic realms.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Demons are not fallen angels; they are not of the same kind. He compares their relationship to
|
||
|
||
|
||
“nonsense” which “does not denote a particular species of sense, but that which is negated and
|
||
|
||
excluded by sense…” [275] Barth brushes over the implications of passages such as Revelation
|
||
|
||
|
||
12:7 and Matthew 25:41 in order to angle his readers to this end. Throughout his treatment, the
|
||
|
||
|
||
emphasis is continually and rightfully placed on the “radical conflict” as the demonic must
|
||
|
||
always be portrayed in light of their defeat. [276] But the means by which he attains such a “radical
|
||
|
||
|
||
conflict” is in doubt from a biblical standpoint.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Concerning this whole issue of the demonic, Bromiley illuminates that Barth’s stand
|
||
|
||
|
||
concerning the uncreated nature of demons and his repudiation of an angelic fall is problematic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In light of the handful of texts which suggest otherwise, Bromiley says:
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Unfortunately he does not back up the objection with any direct biblical material._
|
||
_His interpretation stands, then, under the shadow cast by these verses. They do_
|
||
_indeed suggest an “angelic catastrophe” as Augustine put it. Nor would it seem_
|
||
_that Barth’s understanding is totally compromised if this be their meaning. Yet he_
|
||
_takes a firm stand on the issue and in so doing lays himself open to criticism at a_
|
||
_vital point: Is he really obeying scripture as the criterion of dogmatic purity and_
|
||
_truth?_ _[277]_
|
||
|
||
The logical response is no. His Western philosophical background hijacks his demonology away
|
||
|
||
|
||
from his rigid desire for revelatory primacy to such a point that scholars like Bromiley are left
|
||
|
||
271 Mallow, Vernon R. _The Demonic: A Selected Theological Study: An Examination into the Theology of Edwin_
|
||
_Lewis, Karl Barth, and Paul Tillich_, Page 64.
|
||
272 Barth, Karl _. Church Dogmatics_, III, 3, Page 523.
|
||
273 Romans 8:38-39. Demons are included in Paul’s list of created things. The text emphasizes that the forces and
|
||
powers listed “are all creatures, just as humans are, and no creature has the power to contend with God.” Jewett,
|
||
Robert. _Romans: A Commentary_, Page 554.
|
||
274 Barth, Karl. _Church Dogmatics_, III, 3, Page 523.
|
||
275 Ibid, Page 524.
|
||
276 Ibid.
|
||
277 Bromiley, Geoffrey W. _Introduction to the Theology of Karl Barth_, Page 155.
|
||
|
||
|
||
62
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
saddened. Bromiley summarizes, “When he has done so much to restore angels (and demons) as
|
||
|
||
|
||
a theme of serious theological enquiry, it is a pity that the whole discussion should end with so
|
||
|
||
questionable a thesis and procedure.” [278] For being a man who wants to be judged by his “fidelity
|
||
|
||
to the Bible,” his demonology is a rare misstep. [279]
|
||
|
||
|
||
**3.5** **Reflections on Unger in the Context of Theology and Culture**
|
||
|
||
|
||
Watered by the Evangelical tradition, Merrill Unger’s theology bears the earmarks of this
|
||
|
||
|
||
widespread teaching. Though occasionally a point of contention, “a high view of Scripture has
|
||
|
||
always been part and parcel of Evangelical thought.” [280] Sometimes this manifests as the doctrine
|
||
|
||
|
||
of biblical inerrancy, and while it is not directly affirmed in Biblical Demonology, inerrancy
|
||
|
||
|
||
theology is clearly assumed throughout. His perspective of biblical superiority exudes
|
||
|
||
|
||
throughout every one of his demonological works.
|
||
|
||
|
||
_…Whereas the Scripture account of the origin and reality of evil supernaturalism_
|
||
_offers a solid and substantial basis of explanation for the widespread persistence_
|
||
_and manifestation of Satanic and demonological phenomena from the most_
|
||
_ancient times to the present, naturalistic speculations can but inadequately_
|
||
_attribute the facts to man’s religiously superstitious mind, or to some similarly_
|
||
_unsatisfactory basis._ _[281]_
|
||
_Demons do exist, first and foremost, for God in His Word says they exist._ _[282]_
|
||
_The Word of God attests the reality of evil supernaturalism through the career of_
|
||
_both Satan and his myriads of helpers called demons or evil spirits (Luke 10:17,_
|
||
_20)._ _[283]_
|
||
_It is high time for believers to see Satan and demonic powers in their true light_
|
||
_and full Scripture perspective._ _[284]_
|
||
|
||
|
||
Even with this revelation-oriented perspective, Evangelical hermeneutics still recognizes
|
||
|
||
the need for cultural studies, especially with reference to the past. [285] In order to properly
|
||
|
||
|
||
understand the Bible, one must “‘walk in their sandals’ to understand their writings as they
|
||
|
||
|
||
278 Ibid.
|
||
279 Ford, D. F. “Conclusion: Assessing Barth” in _Karl Barth – Studies of His Theological Methods_, Page 199.
|
||
280 König, Adrio. “Evangelical Theology” in _Initiation into Theology: The Rich Variety of Theology and_
|
||
_Hermeneutics_, Page 101.
|
||
281 Unger, Merrill. _Biblical Demonology_, Page 17.
|
||
282 Ibid, Page 36.
|
||
283 Unger, Merrill. _Demons in the World Today_, Page 8.
|
||
284 Unger, Merrill. _What Demons Can Do to Saints_, Page 12.
|
||
285 There is a “growing and sophisticated conversation about culture [that] has taken root among evangelicals…”
|
||
Dyrness, William A. “Evangelical Theology and Culture” in the _Cambridge Companion to Evangelical Theology_,
|
||
Page 154.
|
||
|
||
|
||
63
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
would have.” [286] The other side of the equation however, is less structured, as Evangelicals often
|
||
|
||
|
||
try to present the words of Scripture as plainly as possible, and if that particular passage
|
||
|
||
|
||
confronts or confirms the prevailing culture, so be it. Daniel Treier observes,
|
||
|
||
|
||
“‘Contextualization’ has become a fairly popular way for evangelicals to describe their
|
||
|
||
|
||
theological encounter with Scripture in culture(s), consistent with their persistent commitment to
|
||
|
||
Bible translation.” [287] Terms and concepts of the prevailing context and language are utilized in
|
||
|
||
|
||
the expressing of the truth, but nothing is above the rebuke of the biblical material. The intention
|
||
|
||
of the Bible must be taught for that is what is true; all else submits, conforms, and agrees. [288]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Ergo, concerning the field of demonology, “The fact of Christians’ engagement in an on-going
|
||
|
||
battle with the devil and his cohorts is a biblical fact which evangelical theology attests to.” [289]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Evangelicalism’s ongoing problem with the issue of culture is again replayed in Unger’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
theology. William Dyrness accurately comments concerning Evangelical theology:
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Throughout their history evangelicals have displayed ambivalence toward their_
|
||
_cultural context. The world was either something to be won over in the name of_
|
||
_Christ, or to be avoided as a source of temptation, but it could also represent a_
|
||
_resource to be exploited in pursuit of their evangelical calling. As a result, their_
|
||
_relationship with culture has been ambiguous, marked more often by vigorous_
|
||
_campaigns against particular evils believed to threaten Christian living… than by_
|
||
_thoughtful engagement with the complexities of culture._ _[290]_
|
||
|
||
Unger’s relationship to this summary is close. As Unger attempts to affirm a biblical perspective
|
||
|
||
|
||
utilizing whatever resources are available to him (primarily Scripture), he does engage wholesale
|
||
|
||
|
||
with cultural issues, but only in an attempt to usher away skepticism, remove cultural
|
||
|
||
|
||
superstitions, and validate biblical propositions concerning the reality of evil supernaturalism
|
||
|
||
|
||
(including the worldwide presence of occultism). He prefers to remain where certainty can be
|
||
|
||
|
||
grasped, saying:
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Since demonological phenomena have been found to be almost universally_
|
||
_prevalent among people of various religions and of varying degrees of culture,_
|
||
_from the remotest ages of antiquity to the present, it is practically impossible to_
|
||
_interpret accurately and to evaluate properly the religious phenomena and_
|
||
|
||
|
||
286 Klein, William. “Evangelical Hermeneutics” in _Initiation into Theology: The Rich Variety of Theology and_
|
||
_Hermeneutics_, Page 328.
|
||
287 Treier, Daniel J. “Scripture and Hermeneutics” in _The Cambridge Companion to Evangelical Theology_, Page 44.
|
||
288 Ibid, Pages 323-324.
|
||
289 Ampong, Ebenezer Adu. _Deliverance in Ghanaian Neo-Pentecostal Ministries: A Critical Assessment from an_
|
||
_Evangelical Perspective_, Page 87.
|
||
290 Dyrness, William A. “Evangelical Theology and Culture” in the _Cambridge Companion to Evangelical_
|
||
_Theology_, Page 145.
|
||
|
||
|
||
64
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
_practices of various peoples, which frequently are confusingly involved, without a_
|
||
_discriminating grasp of this subject.”_ _[291]_
|
||
|
||
Gaining this “discriminating grasp” is pursued in the words of Scripture which charts the course
|
||
|
||
between skepticism and superstition. [292]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Merrill Unger, even with his biblical centrality, still weaves non-biblical contributions
|
||
|
||
into his demonology. [293] In his case for the reality of the demonic realm in _Biblical Demonology_,
|
||
|
||
|
||
he inaugurates his argumentation with scriptural material and then continues with evidence from
|
||
|
||
physical nature, human nature, and human experience. [294] From these influxes alone, culture and
|
||
|
||
|
||
his cultural conceptions of the human and natural world are quietly inserted. Yet his devotion to
|
||
|
||
|
||
the scriptural revelation continues to shape and guide these secondary sources.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In Unger’s _Biblical Demonology_, one theological misstep habitually surfaces, one which
|
||
|
||
Barth vehemently sought to discard for its unbiblical “nature.” [295] Traditional demonology has
|
||
|
||
|
||
consistently defined demonic ontology prior to demonic activity. While ontological priority
|
||
|
||
|
||
might be a suitable practice for Theology Proper, the biblical testimony, en masse, does little to
|
||
|
||
|
||
outline the demonic horde’s origin or nature. Instead, it consistently and overtly witnesses
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic activity in relationship to Bibliology, Theology Proper, Christology, Anthropology,
|
||
|
||
Eschatology, and so on. We consequently gain insight into who they are. [296] In the case of the
|
||
|
||
demonic, a biblical perspective should emphasize activity before shouldering ontology’s tasks. [297]
|
||
|
||
|
||
**3.6** **Multiculturalism and the Personhood of the Demonic**
|
||
|
||
|
||
Utilizing the previously outlined multicultural emphasis upon revelation, how then
|
||
|
||
|
||
should we approach the personhood of the demonic? How should we dialogue concerning the
|
||
|
||
291 Unger, Merrill. _Biblical Demonology_, Page 1. Sadly, it appears that he still operates under the older Western
|
||
impression that there is a hierarchy of culture.
|
||
292 Ibid, Page 8.
|
||
293 He and Barth are quite united in their oversight of their own cultural presuppositions.
|
||
294 Unger, Merrill. _Biblical Demonology_, Pages 36-39.
|
||
295 Whether or not Barth avoided this fault is up for debate, especially considering how the ontological reality of
|
||
nothingness overshadows the architecture of his demonology.
|
||
296 Matthew 12:43-45 is a helpful example of the principle stated above. While describing the activity of an
|
||
expelled demon, we are granted the knowledge of a gradation of evil among these ambient spirits. The fact that the
|
||
demon returns with seven others “‘more evil than itself,’ to lodge in the same person…” is critical to the point Jesus
|
||
is arguing. The “last state… of the person has become worse than the first state…” Jesus’ miracles had helped, but
|
||
the “evil generation” showed no repentance or commitment to Him and His cause. So they were left worse off than
|
||
before. Hagner, Donald A. _Word Biblical Commentary: Matthew 1-13_, Page 357.
|
||
297 Since this thesis is an analytical work on previously constructed systematic demonologies, there is no harm in
|
||
pursuing an ontologically driven endeavor. If this was an article attempting to offer a new biblical demonology for
|
||
others’ analysis, a structural reorientation to prioritize demonic activity before ontology would be pursued.
|
||
|
||
|
||
65
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
personal supernatural beings, especially considering the massive worldview gaps between the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Western and African minds?
|
||
|
||
|
||
First, the Bible must speak, and we must listen. Regarding the study of demons, the
|
||
|
||
|
||
African worldview will face less direct confrontation. Keith Ferdinando, a preeminent scholar in
|
||
|
||
|
||
the realm of demonology in the African context, remarks, “Indeed in key respects African beliefs
|
||
|
||
are closer to a biblical paradigm than is western rationalistic scepticism.” [298] The cosmological
|
||
|
||
|
||
views of the Bible offer “a perspective more sympathetic to African beliefs” than the paradigms
|
||
|
||
of the West. [299] Thus, an African who maintains that “the invisible and visible worlds are not…
|
||
|
||
|
||
two separate spheres but… different dimensions of a single indivisible reality…” has less of an
|
||
|
||
intellectual journey than a Westerner when he encounters the biblical material. [300] But the Bible
|
||
|
||
|
||
transforms everyone’s understanding of the world, with each culture and person being affected
|
||
|
||
|
||
differently.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unfortunately, even some Africans would prefer to title a great deal as superstition,
|
||
|
||
|
||
saying, “The Devil, satyrs, fauns, the legendary inhabitants of the Golden Age and the noble
|
||
|
||
savage of the Age of Enlightenment are other imaginary creations of Western man.” [301] But are
|
||
|
||
|
||
not the Devil (and perhaps satyrs) a part of biblical cosmology? Can we steal one part of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Christian world (Jesus) without the whole? Who are we to determine what is true, real, and
|
||
|
||
|
||
relevant? In this regard, syncretism, polytheism, and naturalism await the adventurous.
|
||
|
||
|
||
These attempts at an intellectual rejection of the revelatory witness with its recordings of
|
||
|
||
|
||
supernatural phenomena are more commonly a Western activity. But how wise are these
|
||
|
||
|
||
endeavors? Ferdinando comments, “Most peoples, for most of history, have believed in spirits,
|
||
|
||
witchcraft and sorcery.” [302] The Encyclopedia of the Paranormal mentions that “belief in spirits
|
||
|
||
is widespread in the ancient and modern world.” [303] If we narrow the subject to apparitions and
|
||
|
||
|
||
necromancy, in overtly skeptical Western Countries, another source alleges that an increasing
|
||
|
||
|
||
298 Ferdinando, Keith. _Triumph of Christ in African Perspective: A Study of Demonology and Redemption in the_
|
||
_African Context_, Page 5.
|
||
299 Ibid, Pages 378-379.
|
||
300 Ibid, Page 27.
|
||
301 p’Bitek, Okot. _African Religions in Western Scholarship_, Page 35.
|
||
302 Ferdinando, Keith. _Triumph of Christ in African Perspective: A Study of Demonology and Redemption in the_
|
||
_African Context_, Page 376.
|
||
303 Stein, Gordon. “Spiritualism” in _The Encyclopedia of the Paranormal_, Page 713.
|
||
|
||
|
||
66
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
number of adults over the past century and a half have seen an apparition of some kind, nearly
|
||
|
||
one third of those most recently polled. [304] The paranormal is not out of style.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In a global context, a multicultural forum would present the modern skeptic as being the
|
||
|
||
odd one out. Should they not bear the burden of disproving the norm? [305] In the revealing light
|
||
|
||
|
||
of the biblical material, the case against the skeptic grows greater. As Ferdinando candidly
|
||
|
||
posits, “Biblical supernaturalism contrasts sharply with western skepticism…” [306]
|
||
|
||
|
||
While the biblical material regarding the demonic may prove profoundly plausible in a
|
||
|
||
|
||
multicultural context, personhood is a different discussion. Specifically within African
|
||
|
||
|
||
traditionalism, there are major distinctions between it and the Western worldview. In his work
|
||
|
||
|
||
_The Living Dead and the Living God_, Klaus Nürnberger comments:
|
||
|
||
|
||
_In the West, a person is characterized by communicative competence on one hand_
|
||
_and definite personality traits on the other… However, the concept of “personal”_
|
||
_may be understood quite differently in traditionalist Africa. The individual is part_
|
||
_of a greater structure of relationships in which each element impacts the other_
|
||
_according to relative proximity and relative “weight.” The decisive ingredients_
|
||
_are “presence” and “authority.” One’s identity is not defined so much by one’s_
|
||
_individual personality traits as by one’s location in the communal hierarchy and_
|
||
_the impact of this “status” on everything else in one’s life world._ _[307]_
|
||
|
||
But do either personhood positions, though culturally widespread within their respective
|
||
|
||
|
||
environments which increasingly junction and blend, bear out how God wishes us to understand
|
||
|
||
|
||
ourselves? Perhaps these particular cultural manifestations of the nature of personhood reflect
|
||
|
||
|
||
the results of living as persons. As in, because we are persons, we “love our neighbors as
|
||
|
||
ourselves,” and serve our Christian community because we are a body together not apart. [308] But
|
||
|
||
ultimately we are persons because God made us to be persons, in community with Him. [309] The
|
||
|
||
|
||
304 Guiley, Rosemary Ellen. “Apparitions” in _The Encyclopedia of Ghosts and Spirits_, Page 15. She leans heavily
|
||
upon the polling of the University of Chicago’s National Opinion Research Council (NORC). According to Guiley,
|
||
the last poll on apparitions was completed in 1987, and forty-two percent of American adults surveyed admitted
|
||
some form of contact with the dead, with seventy-eight percent of those who had contact reporting an apparition of
|
||
some kind.
|
||
305 Ibid.
|
||
306 Ferdinando, Keith. _Triumph of Christ in African Perspective: A Study of Demonology and Redemption in the_
|
||
_African Context_, Page 379.
|
||
307 Nürnberger, Klaus. _The Living Dead and the Living God: Christ and the Ancestors in a Changing Africa_, Page
|
||
31.
|
||
308 Mark 12:31, 1 Corinthians 12:12-31. Regarding the figure of the body in 1 Corinthians 12, Conzelmann believes
|
||
“that Paul’s attack is directed against the practice of individuals’ disassociating themselves from the ‘body,’ that is,
|
||
against enthusiastic individualism.” Together, we are whole. Being apart is never supposed to occur.
|
||
309 Genesis 1:26, 2:7. We are who we are, persons, because of God who made us in entirety, and even from the
|
||
context of Eden, we are not supposed to be alone. Essentially, God creates a person who is displayed as a person in
|
||
|
||
|
||
67
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
resulting cultural theories as to what amounts to “personhood” are simply derivative outworkings
|
||
|
||
|
||
of our personhood as grounded in God’s creative work.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Let us begin to turn to the issue of demonic personhood. Nürnberger broadens this
|
||
|
||
|
||
discussion on personhood to more than simply the human and divine. He says:
|
||
|
||
|
||
_But this network of human relationships is not restricted to the human community._
|
||
_In fact, there are no clearly defined boundaries between the self, the other and the_
|
||
_whole. Therefore we do not find a sharp distinction between the personal and the_
|
||
_impersonal that one finds in Western thought patterns, just as there is no clear_
|
||
_distinction between the immanent and transcendent. Reality is one vast system of_
|
||
_relationships. In this sense, the whole of reality is “personalized.” When a_
|
||
_calamity strikes, the first question is always, “Who did it?” The cause can be_
|
||
_sorcerers, witches or their (non-human) “familiars.”_ _[310]_
|
||
|
||
As we continue to let the African cultural context offer input into our discussion concerning
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood, Herbert Bucher, in his analysis of Shona cosmology, says, “Power is wielded both
|
||
|
||
|
||
by tangible persons and by invisible entities, which latter are however, no less real an experience
|
||
|
||
than the former.” [311] Though these “invisible entities” do not directly correlate to the malevolent
|
||
|
||
|
||
demons of the Bible, their conceptions of ancestral territorial spirits, with their indispensable role
|
||
|
||
|
||
in the community power systems, certainly allows conceptual space for unseen demons with
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood.
|
||
|
||
|
||
It should be mentioned that Nürnberger falls into the common problem of letting one’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
needs dictate the discussion. Speaking about the unfortunate nature of many Christian Africans’
|
||
|
||
|
||
religious duplicities, he asserts, “…the Christ they came to know through the message of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
missionaries, subsequent religious leaders, even their own reading of the Bible, does not seem to
|
||
|
||
have covered their most pressing spiritual needs.” [312] As we already posited in chapter one,
|
||
|
||
|
||
seeking to remedy “needs” is too often a false avenue. Perhaps instead of seeking Christ as the
|
||
|
||
|
||
response to their needs, the religiously bifurcated African (or Westerner) ought to seek Christ
|
||
|
||
|
||
that He may define both his needs and solutions. But Nürnberger chooses to limit the level of
|
||
|
||
|
||
dialogue permissible saying that “dialogue between Christian and African religions should not
|
||
|
||
|
||
and through community. Bill Arnold says on Genesis 2:7, “The ‘living being’ is not some disembodied component
|
||
of the human being, distinct from his physical existence; a ‘soul’ comprising one portion of a person’s whole being.
|
||
Rather the ‘living being’ denotes the totality of the human.” Arnold, Bill T. _Genesis_, Pages 57-58.
|
||
310 Nürnberger, Klaus. _The Living Dead and the Living God: Christ and the Ancestors in a Changing Africa_, Page
|
||
31. Nürnberger proceeds to indicate myriads of other possible causes.
|
||
311 Bucher, Hubert. _Spirits and Power: An Analysis of Shona Cosmology_, Page 189.
|
||
312 Ibid, Page 40.
|
||
|
||
|
||
68
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
happen… at the level of ontological speculation.” [313] The result is that the Bible is not allowed to
|
||
|
||
|
||
define the players and needs, and it is left only to submit the moldable clay of Christ who may or
|
||
|
||
|
||
may not fit into an African’s situation.
|
||
|
||
|
||
As we continue to move toward tackling the issue of demonic personhood in light of a
|
||
|
||
|
||
multicultural context, we must again recall the preeminence of revelatory information. John
|
||
|
||
|
||
Mbiti writes:
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Any viable theology must have a biblical basis… nothing can substitute for the_
|
||
_Bible. However much African cultural religious background may be close to the_
|
||
_biblical world, we must guard against references like “the hitherto unwritten_
|
||
_‘African Old Testament’” or sentiments that see any final revelation of God in the_
|
||
_African religious heritage._ _[314]_
|
||
|
||
Yet, while this brief statement appears to place emphasis and priority on the influx of biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
material into a formidable Christian theology, it remains to be seen if this plays out in practice.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In light of theological formation around the world, it must be conceded that Christian theology
|
||
|
||
|
||
can be formed with the Bible and without African cultural input. In reverse, a truly “Christian”
|
||
|
||
|
||
theology cannot be constructed with African cultural input and without the Bible. The cultural
|
||
|
||
|
||
information and context is interchangeable (though not superfluous); the biblical/revelatory
|
||
|
||
contribution is essential. [315]
|
||
|
||
|
||
J. H. Nieder-Heitmann rejects anyone who would attempt to completely rescue any
|
||
|
||
|
||
cultural element from transformation, “Sin has totally permeated man’s being, religion and
|
||
|
||
|
||
culture. Religion is a systematic unity and every element revolves around the axis of a religion.
|
||
|
||
|
||
For these reasons there are no unblemished values in African Religion(s) which can be separated
|
||
|
||
from the ‘dead’ and ‘rotten’ elements.” [316] Such is true in every context. Since culture is an
|
||
|
||
|
||
interwoven, interconnected tapestry, any change or influx creates a new whole. Too many seek
|
||
|
||
|
||
to rescue, prune, and redeem their religious heritage, when in reality it stands wholly affected.
|
||
|
||
|
||
As Amos chided ancient humanity for following the idolatrous religion of their ancestors, as Paul
|
||
|
||
|
||
so passionately declared that the Colossians were free from “philosophy which depends upon
|
||
|
||
|
||
human tradition and the elemental spiritual forces this world rather than on Christ,” we too must
|
||
|
||
|
||
313 Ibid.
|
||
314 Mbiti, John S. _Bible and Theology in African Christianity,_ Page 59.
|
||
315 In no way is this statement seeking to demean the richness of culture’s contributions to the Christian experience.
|
||
316 Nieder-Heitmann, J. H. _An Analysis and Evaluation of John S. Mbiti’s Theological Evaluation of African_
|
||
_Traditional Religions_, Page 104
|
||
|
||
|
||
69
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
be prepared for the consequences of accepting the Word of God. [317] But why should we worry?
|
||
|
||
|
||
What is a new perspective and a fresh attitude toward our culture when, as Paul says, we gain
|
||
|
||
Christ, “who possesses all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge?” [318]
|
||
|
||
|
||
As the oceans that divide the Western and African cultures evaporate with Christians of
|
||
|
||
|
||
both (and other) backgrounds converging in churches, universities, and communities; how then
|
||
|
||
|
||
will we aim to provide a multicultural Christian response (especially to the personhood of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic) where one culture is not elevated by pejorative perspectives and prejudicial posturing?
|
||
|
||
|
||
We must let biblical revelation speak truth into our conceptions of the malevolent spirit world (or
|
||
|
||
|
||
lack thereof). The Bible must lead as our primary source of truth and unity in a multicultural
|
||
|
||
world. It stands as “the final judge of every culture.” [319]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Such a bold perspective between the Bible and culture easily garners criticism as being
|
||
|
||
|
||
narrow and unaccepting. A bibliocentric and Christocentric attitude can and does tend to err
|
||
|
||
|
||
toward a disposition of cultural engagement marred by laziness, ignorance, and
|
||
|
||
dismissiveness. [320] But the abuse of a position does not negate its validity. Revelatory priority
|
||
|
||
|
||
still stands. In a multicultural situation, criticism of each particular culture which composes the
|
||
|
||
|
||
context is inevitable. “Once multiculturalism is more widely accepted, then the much needed
|
||
|
||
internal critique of traditions and customs will accelerate.” [321] This is not a curse but a blessing.
|
||
|
||
|
||
After we accept the multicultural reality, the issue then changes. As Christians who are directed
|
||
|
||
|
||
by the revelatory truth of the Bible, shall we let another culture or our own culture determine the
|
||
|
||
|
||
corrections that should be embraced? This thesis urges us to embrace the Word of God, first and
|
||
|
||
|
||
foremost, and in our pursuit of biblical Christianity, our relationship and perspective toward
|
||
|
||
|
||
culture will consequently transform.
|
||
|
||
|
||
317 Amos 2:4; Colossians 2:8, author’s paraphrase. Amos indicts Judah not only because they had turned from the
|
||
true God but because they had accepted false ones. This led to a traditional, generational rebellion. “The action of
|
||
the parents becomes paradigmatic to their children. The sons follow their parents in being led astray by idol
|
||
worship.” Paul, Shalom M. _Amos: A Commentary on the Book of Amos_, Page 75.
|
||
318 Colossians 2:3, author’s paraphrase. The exclusivity of Colossians 2 is jarring. “Just as the right understanding
|
||
of the community is dependent upon Christ alone, so also ‘Wisdom…’ and ‘knowledge…’ have their ground only in
|
||
him.” The Greek term _pantes_ “bans all exceptions, so that all attempts to search out other sources of knowledge
|
||
besides Christ are vain and false.” Christ is exalted by Paul due to the dangers of deceivers in verse 4 and captors in
|
||
verse 8. Lohse, Eduard. _Colossians and Philemon: A Commentary on the Epistles to the Colossians and to_
|
||
_Philemon_, Page 82.
|
||
319 Kato, Byang. _African Cultural Revolution and the Christian Faith_, Page 42.
|
||
320 The opposite is far worse. A culture-centric theology lends itself to “laziness, ignorance, and dismissiveness”
|
||
toward God’s revealed truth. This position flirts with a Christ-less Christianity, the far greater evil.
|
||
321 Katsiaficas, George, and Teodros Kiros. _The Promise of Multiculturalism_, Page 7.
|
||
|
||
|
||
70
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
This conclusion is not supposed to leave the multicultural context devoid of cultural
|
||
|
||
|
||
richness. Once the Scripture has taken its place as the central invigorator and director of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Christian faith, we do not and cannot leave our cultures. We cannot obliterate our pasts. But in
|
||
|
||
|
||
the glorious light of our Savior, we rejoice in our cultural diversity within the unity we now have
|
||
|
||
|
||
in Christ. We are not divided, for there is no longer “Greek and Jew, circumcised and
|
||
|
||
uncircumcised, barbarian, Scythian, slave and freeman, but Christ is all, and in all.” [322] Let us
|
||
|
||
|
||
abscond from such misleading titles as Christian Africans or Christian Westerners, and be
|
||
|
||
|
||
radically united with Christ, in identity and activity. We have been inseparably united to the
|
||
|
||
|
||
person and work of Jesus Christ.
|
||
|
||
|
||
The time has come to turn directly to the issue of demonic personhood in a multicultural
|
||
|
||
|
||
context. In our desire to let God speak and to let His Word shape our needs, practices, and
|
||
|
||
|
||
solutions; we have already highlighted the African’s spiritual (non-skeptical) worldview as
|
||
|
||
|
||
helpful in approaching God’s supernatural revelation. Indeed, in a diverse context, they have
|
||
|
||
|
||
much to offer in their fresh biblical perspectives which will further ground us in the Scriptures,
|
||
|
||
|
||
as it was meant to be read. But what cultural tendencies may arise which would serve as
|
||
|
||
|
||
stumbling blocks toward a cohesive multicultural community?
|
||
|
||
|
||
One of the most controversial topics, especially in African theological circles, is
|
||
|
||
|
||
regarding ancestors, which form a vital part of the African worldview. Simply put, they “are still
|
||
|
||
a part of the family.” [323] In relationship to the issue of personhood, we should remember
|
||
|
||
Nürnberger’s assessment, “…the whole of reality is ‘personalized.’” [324] Personhood does not
|
||
|
||
|
||
bear the brunt of scrutiny; rather, the issue of “demonic” does. This specifically is raised
|
||
|
||
|
||
concerning the African’s relationship with their ancestors. So Nürnberger comments,
|
||
|
||
|
||
“…ancestors should never be mistaken as being part of the demonic realm, as has sometimes
|
||
|
||
|
||
been done in missionary and evangelistic circles. According to the biblical witness, ancestors
|
||
|
||
|
||
have been normal human beings when they were alive… They cannot be anything else in
|
||
|
||
|
||
322 Colossians 3:11, NASB. “What separates men from one another in the world – which of course still exists – has
|
||
been abolished in the community of Jesus Christ.” The author of Colossians “speaks about men of completely
|
||
diverse origins who have been gathered together in unity in Christ through allegiance to one Lord. True, they also
|
||
continue to live in the roles that the world assigns to them as Greeks or Jews, slaves or free. But where the Body of
|
||
Christ exists and where his members are joined together into a fellowship, there the differences which separate men
|
||
from one another are abolished.” Lohse, Eduard. _Colossians and Philemon: A Commentary on the Epistles to the_
|
||
_Colossians and to Philemon,_ Pages 143-145.
|
||
323 Steyne, Philip M. _Gods of Power: A Study of the Beliefs and Practices of Animists_, Page 80.
|
||
324 Nürnberger, Klaus. _The Living Dead and the Living God: Christ and the Ancestors in a Changing Africa_, Page
|
||
31.
|
||
|
||
|
||
71
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
death.” [325] After an examination the biblical text, he concludes in a plenary fashion, “As far as the
|
||
|
||
|
||
authority of the deceased is concerned, therefore, the messages of the Old Testament and the
|
||
|
||
|
||
New Testament leave no room for doubt; nothing, absolutely nothing, should ever assume
|
||
|
||
authority over God’s people, or be given space to stand between God and His people.” [326] Thus,
|
||
|
||
|
||
the Christian led by revelation does not lose his ancestors, but instead, his relationship to them is
|
||
|
||
|
||
drastically reshaped. Especially within a Christian context; Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and the
|
||
|
||
|
||
pantheon of faithful believers, as recounted in Hebrews 11, do not serve as present authorities or
|
||
|
||
intermediaries but as relevant examples and encouragements in our present situation. [327] This
|
||
|
||
|
||
cultural issue is simultaneously affirmed, corrected, and transformed. In a multicultural context,
|
||
|
||
|
||
a biblical perspective of the ancestors would add to the richness of theological understanding,
|
||
|
||
|
||
speaking into the past paradigms which still operate amongst those of other cultures. No doubt
|
||
|
||
|
||
many of a more Western persuasion could be reminded of the biblical value and theological
|
||
|
||
|
||
importance of our spiritual forbearers.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Since we have properly bifurcated the subjects of ancestors and demons, we must turn to
|
||
|
||
|
||
the spirits themselves. Gerrit Brand observes “…it is doubtful whether African Traditional
|
||
|
||
|
||
Religion ever knew of an absolutely evil spirit, comparable to the figure of Satan. It is, in any
|
||
|
||
|
||
case, abundantly clear that _most_ African spirits – whether ancestors of non-human spirits – are,
|
||
|
||
like humans, regarded as morally ambiguous.” [328] How far is this ambiguousness from the
|
||
|
||
|
||
biblical revelation? If we consider (1) the spirit of Job 4:12-21, (2) Satan’s ability to disguise
|
||
|
||
|
||
himself in 2 Corinthians 11:14, and (3) the Johannine command to test the spirits in 1 John 4:1-4;
|
||
|
||
ambiguity seems to be an inherent dynamic of the biblical recording of spiritual interactions. [329]
|
||
|
||
|
||
But the Scriptures see fit to delineate and distinguish the actuality of the spirit world, not merely
|
||
|
||
|
||
our perception of it. Evil spirits (demons) exist, exerting varying levels of perverse influence in
|
||
|
||
|
||
this realm. Therefore, we must approach ambiguous circumstances with caution!
|
||
|
||
|
||
325 Ibid, Page 14.
|
||
326 Ibid, Page 62.
|
||
327 Probably the most remarkable outworking of this engagement of revelation with culture is concerning Abraham.
|
||
Indeed, as Christians, he is our ancestor, and we are his seed.
|
||
328 Brand, Gerrit. _Speaking of a Fabulous Ghost: In Search of Theological Criteria, with Special Reference to the_
|
||
_Debate on Salvation in African Christian Theology_, Page 100.
|
||
329 For more on Job 4:12-21, see section 2.5.2. For more on 1 John 4:1-4, see section 3.2. As for the text in 2
|
||
Corinthians 11:14, debate does exist as to whether it reflects one instance of Satanic disguise or his “habitual
|
||
activity.” But from the passage itself, no reason is apparent which would limit Satan’s masquerade to one instance,
|
||
just as his servants (human false apostles) continue their fraud. For more on this discussion, see Thrall, Margaret, E.
|
||
_II Corinthians: Volume II_, Pages 695-696.
|
||
|
||
|
||
72
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
Another issue, as we have repeatedly addressed throughout this thesis, is the skeptical
|
||
|
||
|
||
proclivities of the Western mind in the Christian context. Though it might be an understatement
|
||
|
||
|
||
to classify it as merely a “tendency,” Ferdinando summarizes, “Western scholarship has tended
|
||
|
||
to be skeptical toward African claims about both spirit and occult attack…” [330] Possession,
|
||
|
||
|
||
witchcraft, and other manifestations of a malevolent, accessible, and personal spiritual realm are
|
||
|
||
|
||
often relegated to the psychological sphere. Of course, the logic of such bold skepticism is
|
||
|
||
|
||
tedious, as the denial of every so-called spiritual or demonic event requires far more
|
||
|
||
|
||
investigation and faith than the openness and acceptance of the possibility. The odds are not in
|
||
|
||
skepticism’s favor. [331] Ferdinando concludes, “… the case for the predominantly skeptical
|
||
|
||
western approach has not been established.” [332]
|
||
|
||
|
||
In a multicultural context composed of but not limited to African and Western Christians,
|
||
|
||
|
||
the biblical material concerning the demonic, on a canonical level, harshly rebukes this Western
|
||
|
||
|
||
skepticism while not necessary confirming the entire perspective of the African Christian.
|
||
|
||
|
||
However, this rebuked skepticism does serve a valid biblical function. While others may lean
|
||
|
||
|
||
toward being too accepting in a diverse context, this skepticism may prove helpful to the whole
|
||
|
||
|
||
in dispelling and remedying the overall ambiguity of the spirit realm. Ergo, as Christians who
|
||
|
||
|
||
are first and foremost directed by the testimony of Scripture, a chastened skepticism should no
|
||
|
||
|
||
longer deny the demonic but clarify it.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Therefore, in a multicultural context, the path to unity while avoiding ethnocentricism
|
||
|
||
|
||
and isolationism is found in a biblical adherence which transcends and transforms our
|
||
|
||
|
||
relationship to our cultures. This is profoundly crucial concerning our approach to the
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood of the demonic and the spirit realm in a diverse setting. In multicultural churches
|
||
|
||
|
||
and communities, the reading together of the biblical information concerning the demonic
|
||
|
||
|
||
becomes paramount. By this, cultural superstitions are dispersed, and cultural skepticism is
|
||
|
||
|
||
reshaped. Accepting the Scripture as our primary guide, we, of every people and tongue, are left
|
||
|
||
|
||
330 Ferdinando, Keith. _The Triumph of Christ in the African Perspective: A Study of Demonology and Redemption in_
|
||
_the African Context_, Page 372.
|
||
331 For a skeptic to be validated in his dismissive attitude toward the reality of the demonic realm, every single
|
||
instance must be thoroughly disproven beyond the level of reasonable doubt. Undermining such skeptics only
|
||
requires one instance of the “so-called” demonic which provides a unexplainable level of curiosity-provoking
|
||
evidence. As Christians, should not the biblical narratives of Jesus’ ministry in the Gospels provoke us to openness
|
||
instead of driving us to skepticism?
|
||
332 Ferdinando, Keith. _The Triumph of Christ in the African Perspective: A Study of Demonology and Redemption in_
|
||
_the African Context_, Page 378.
|
||
|
||
|
||
73
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
with the distinct biblical theology that the demonic realm is indeed personal in description. To
|
||
|
||
|
||
those who experience it, caution and sobriety is ordered, that they might avoid remedies which
|
||
|
||
|
||
do not find their root in the authority and testimony of Christ. To those who do not knowingly
|
||
|
||
|
||
encounter demonic personalities, faithfulness and watchfulness is commanded that they might
|
||
|
||
|
||
pursue the cause of Christ in a world ruled and manipulated by the enemy’s servants.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**3.7** **Conclusion**
|
||
|
||
|
||
As we conclude this chapter, let us recapitulate the divulged argumentation. In order to
|
||
|
||
|
||
analyze Barth and Unger’s perspective concerning the personhood of the demonic in a
|
||
|
||
|
||
multicultural context, groundwork had to be laid. Culture itself was initially described,
|
||
|
||
|
||
particularly focusing on its relationship to the gospel and hermeneutics. Primarily utilizing
|
||
|
||
|
||
African theological compositions, we advocated that “Africans need to formulate theological
|
||
|
||
|
||
concepts in the language of Africa. But theology itself in its essence must be left alone. The
|
||
|
||
Bible must remain the basic source of Christian theology.” [333] Avoiding tendencies to champion
|
||
|
||
|
||
solely “Western” or “African” theologies, we ultimately resisted any attempts to simply attribute
|
||
|
||
|
||
theology as being another manifestation of cultural processes and goals. Because theology is
|
||
|
||
|
||
ultimately concerned with the proper reception and comprehension of the revelatory material and
|
||
|
||
|
||
hermeneutically conveying it into our cultural context, theology and culture are indeed related,
|
||
|
||
|
||
but the revelatory weight of the Word of God lends theology the strength to speak into our
|
||
|
||
|
||
cultures and to transform (affirming and rebuking) our relationships with them.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Having established a revelation-centered understanding of culture, multiculturalism and
|
||
|
||
|
||
its impact upon hermeneutical and theological arenas was investigated. With increasing
|
||
|
||
|
||
diversity in churches, Christian communities, and universities in limited geographical areas,
|
||
|
||
|
||
God’s people can no longer function as isolated cultural manifestations of Christianity, because
|
||
|
||
|
||
multiple cultures are present. How do we find Christian cohesion? Some might attempt to
|
||
|
||
|
||
service one culture’s particular needs, and yes, some division may be necessary in order to
|
||
|
||
|
||
bridge linguistic gaps. But our emphasis must lie on the elevation of the biblical perspective in
|
||
|
||
|
||
the midst of a multicultural community. Christ, as revealed in the Scriptures, unites.
|
||
|
||
|
||
As the overarching foil for our analysis of the personhood of the demonic, Barth and
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger’s perspective toward theology and culture was integrated into the discussion. We
|
||
|
||
|
||
333 Kato, Byang H. “Theological Anemia in Africa” in _Biblical Christianity in Africa_, Page 12.
|
||
|
||
|
||
74
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
concluded that while Barth desired to have a theology which was biblically derived, his
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonology is essentially “hijacked” by his Western philosophical presuppositions. Even
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bromiley was left saddened by Barth’s demonological conclusions. Somehow through it all, he
|
||
|
||
|
||
maintains a demonic realm which is personal, remaining true to a biblical perspective, yet the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic’s uncreated origin and its relationship with nothingness is incongruent with the
|
||
|
||
|
||
revelatory material.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Merrill Unger constructs a demonology that is far more biblical. However, he quickly
|
||
|
||
|
||
succumbs to the ever-popular Evangelical mistake of failing to fully define the roles of other
|
||
|
||
|
||
sources which inevitably surface in any theology. In Unger’s case, he elevates biblical authority
|
||
|
||
|
||
yet allows traditional (cultural) paradigms to define the very system with which he approaches
|
||
|
||
|
||
the personal demonic beings described in Scripture. Thus, unlike the Bible, he formulates a
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonology that is grounded upon their ontology, when revelation ushers in demonic themes
|
||
|
||
|
||
through their activity. Only through demons’ activities do we begin to discern their ontology.
|
||
|
||
|
||
We then turned to multiculturalism and the personhood of the demonic. In a diverse
|
||
|
||
|
||
context, the Bible must speak, and the African perspective is largely affirmed by the Bible’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
primarily personal understanding of the spiritual world. Yet the African spiritual world is not
|
||
|
||
|
||
beyond biblical transformation for the African Christian in a multicultural context. After
|
||
|
||
|
||
properly dividing the subject of the ancestors from the malevolent spirits, spirits in general
|
||
|
||
|
||
require caution and testing due to the remarkable level of ambiguity in biblically recorded
|
||
|
||
|
||
instances. Western Christianity’s tendency toward skepticism is also transformed in light of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
biblical material. Revelatory acceptance instead of empirical presumptuousness is required, but
|
||
|
||
|
||
a skeptical mindset still lends itself to usefulness balancing and correcting those who might be
|
||
|
||
|
||
far too oblivious and ambitious with their relationship to unseen evils.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Therefore, we can conclude that when we accept the biblical material concerning the
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood of the demonic in chapter two, it transforms the multicultural Christian community’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
perspective toward the demonic. The Bible affirms and rebukes, leaving us united and enriched
|
||
|
||
|
||
by our contextual perspectives yet grounded and directed by a singular understanding and
|
||
|
||
|
||
response to the personal malevolent spirit realm.
|
||
|
||
|
||
75
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
**4.** **The Strengths and Weaknesses of Barth and Unger’s Positions toward a Defensible**
|
||
|
||
|
||
**Account of the Personal Nature of the Demonic**
|
||
|
||
|
||
**4.1** **Introduction**
|
||
|
||
|
||
Now that we have outlined and interacted with the pivotal topics of recent biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
scholarship and the multicultural context, we will draw out some concerns and affirmations from
|
||
|
||
|
||
those theological avenues with regard to the demonological contributions of Karl Barth in
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Church Dogmatics_ and Merrill Unger in _Biblical Demonology_ . Since we concluded in chapter
|
||
|
||
|
||
two that the majority of authors advocated that the Bible does envision intermediary beings
|
||
|
||
|
||
which act malevolently and that these beings progressively manifest as personal demons, we
|
||
|
||
|
||
must then ask if Barth and Unger have strengths and weaknesses in these areas. Also, since we
|
||
|
||
|
||
affirmed in chapter three that our increasingly multicultural context demands a biblical emphasis
|
||
|
||
|
||
in order to avoid cultural preferences over one another, we must also investigate any strength or
|
||
|
||
|
||
weaknesses which may turn up in Barth and Unger’s theology of demonic personhood when it is
|
||
|
||
|
||
challenged by the multicultural context.
|
||
|
||
|
||
As we confront Barth and Unger’s writings with our assessments from the recent biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
scholarship and the multicultural context, we must be reminded: no work of scholarship, no
|
||
|
||
|
||
cultural study is absolute. Their criticisms and encouragements toward Barth and Unger should
|
||
|
||
|
||
not be unreflectively swallowed, for their perspectives are flawed, just as the perspectives of this
|
||
|
||
|
||
thesis are certainly defective in places. With that in mind, let us first delve into Barth’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
theological offerings.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**4.2** **Karl Barth’s Strengths with Regard to the Personhood of the Demonic**
|
||
|
||
|
||
While Barth’s theology does not address the personhood of the demonic at length, it is
|
||
|
||
|
||
briefly mentioned. As we have seen, this arises because of his overwhelming desire to maintain
|
||
|
||
|
||
a biblical perspective. His stand against demythologization, in the Bultmann sense of the word,
|
||
|
||
|
||
is quite contrary to the academic thought at that time. But overall, we observed that Barth’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonology as a whole is swamped with philosophical convictions. Therefore, the strengths and
|
||
|
||
|
||
weaknesses of Barth’s demonological positions are tenuous and debatable, as one cannot always
|
||
|
||
|
||
discern what source (whether Scripture, reason/philosophy, or culture) is grounding his
|
||
|
||
|
||
theological decision.
|
||
|
||
|
||
76
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
When we narrow the topic to simply demonic personhood, Barth’s biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
presuppositions shine. Speaking from a Barthian perspective, it is likely an over-step to
|
||
|
||
|
||
designate demons as fully ontological beings, though he might inadvertently refer to them as
|
||
|
||
beings. [334] But as uncreated “beings” derived from nothingness, “which ultimately traces back…
|
||
|
||
to God,” they are most certainly real. [335] Barth has no problem describing them in personal
|
||
|
||
ways. [336] They are essentially nothingness in personal form. With such an arguably non-biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
(and eisegetical) concept of nothingness which would easily lend itself to a completely
|
||
|
||
|
||
depersonalized view of evil, why would Barth reach a personalized conclusion?
|
||
|
||
|
||
His biblicism demands this conclusion. Indeed, the Bible describes demons as a part of
|
||
|
||
|
||
the kingdom which stands opposed against God. Barth aggressively asserts:
|
||
|
||
|
||
_…it is for the Bible no mere figure of speech or poetic fancy or expression of_
|
||
_human concern but the simple truth that nothingness has this dynamic, that it is a_
|
||
_kingdom on the march and engaged in invasion and assault… a kingdom which_
|
||
_by the very fact that God confronts it is characterised from the very outset as_
|
||
_weak and futile… yet a real kingdom, a nexus of form and power and movement_
|
||
_and activity, of real menace and danger within its appointed limits. This is how_
|
||
_Holy Scripture sees nothingness. And this is how it also sees demons._ _[337]_
|
||
_Nothingness is falsehood. It exists as such, having a kind of substance and_
|
||
_person, vitality and spontaneity, form and power and movement. As such it_
|
||
_founds and organises its kingdom. And demons are its exponents, the powers of_
|
||
_falsehood in a thousand different forms._ _[338]_
|
||
|
||
Of course, this reality is always posed in tension. He wishes to cede no ground to those who
|
||
|
||
|
||
“boldly demythologise.” Demons cannot be ignored. But they cannot be respected as true
|
||
|
||
|
||
powers. Their falsehood, their nothingness should never be out of view.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In light of recent biblical scholarship, what is Barth’s strength? By far, Barth’s stated
|
||
|
||
|
||
desire for activity’s preeminence in the demonic field stands out. Biblical scholarship is quite
|
||
|
||
|
||
uniform on the matter; demonology itself, though frequently referenced, is a supplementary
|
||
|
||
|
||
theme throughout the Scriptures. Barth says well, “…the Bible only touches on this sphere at all
|
||
|
||
|
||
334 “We cannot deny but must soberly recognise that in all these things the demons are constantly present and active.
|
||
Fortunately the angels are also present and active. But there can be no doubt that the demons are there too, beings
|
||
which betray their nature by this fatal ‘too.’” Barth, Karl. _Church Dogmatics_, III, 3, Page 528. He even utters the
|
||
term “demonic being” two pages later.
|
||
335 Mallow, Vernon R. _The Demonic: A Selected Theological Study: An Examination into the Theology of Edwin_
|
||
_Lewis, Karl Barth, and Paul Tillich_, Page 54.
|
||
336 Barth, Karl. _Church Dogmatics_, III, 3, Page 481.
|
||
337 Ibid, Page 524.
|
||
338 Ibid, Page 527.
|
||
|
||
|
||
77
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
as it shows God and His angels to be in conflict with it… it does not in the least require us to
|
||
|
||
consider or take this sphere seriously in and for itself.” [339] This perspective floods into his idea of
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic personhood. While he is completely comfortable discussing anthropology and
|
||
|
||
|
||
Christology with their respective ontological ramifications, demonology is not afforded the same
|
||
|
||
|
||
attention but is discussed with direct reference to their activity of opposition. In his demonology,
|
||
|
||
|
||
ontology is a concern, as he is still defending the doctrine of nothingness, but demonic
|
||
|
||
personhood occurs more incidentally. [340]
|
||
|
||
|
||
This thesis then moved forward from recent biblical scholarship in order to approach and
|
||
|
||
|
||
integrate the multicultural context into the analysis at hand. Again, Barth’s strength flows from
|
||
|
||
|
||
his prioritization of the biblical material, at least with regard to demonic personhood. Thus, in a
|
||
|
||
|
||
European context comfortable with Bultmann’s demythological project, Barth surprisingly
|
||
|
||
|
||
advocates that the Scriptures assert personal perspectives toward the demonic realm. From the
|
||
|
||
|
||
conclusions provided in chapter three, Barth’s demonology proves fairly coherent in a
|
||
|
||
|
||
multicultural context, though his philosophical thought concerning nothingness and other
|
||
|
||
|
||
outstanding issues do cause hindrances in attaining communal unity in the Scriptures.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**4.3** **Karl Barth’s Weaknesses with Regard to the Personhood of the Demonic**
|
||
|
||
|
||
After examining biblical scholarship concerning the personhood of the demonic, the
|
||
|
||
|
||
problems with Barth’s demonological project are quite glaring. Karl Barth, while engaging the
|
||
|
||
|
||
major theological trends and questions of his time, is found to be inconsistent. While claiming a
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonology grounded in Scripture, his perspective in _Church Dogmatics_ rarely returns to it,
|
||
|
||
|
||
leaving the reader to question what scholarship and texts he entertained to construct his
|
||
|
||
|
||
positions. Yes, he offers biblical conclusions, as in a demonic realm that is real, active, and
|
||
|
||
|
||
personal, but though those demonological conclusions may fit within the larger work, they
|
||
|
||
certainly strike as unusual in his nothingness-dominated demonology. [341] When he does directly
|
||
|
||
|
||
339 Ibid, Page 522.
|
||
340 While this is a strength of Barth’s, this is a noticeable flaw in Unger’s demonology. The biblical material
|
||
relegates the ontology and origin of the demonic as nearly inconsequential. Instead, we are consistently warned to
|
||
be alert because of their activities. This biblical orientation is not embraced by Unger. He argues for the reality and
|
||
origin of demons long before he directly assesses their influence and effect in the created realm. In _Biblical_
|
||
_Demonology_, Pages 35-66 address their reality, identity, and description. Page 67 begins Unger’s analysis of
|
||
demonic activity.
|
||
341 Bromiley, Geoffrey W. _Introduction to the Theology of Karl Barth_, Page 155.
|
||
|
||
|
||
78
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
utilize Scripture, the Apocalypse surprisingly stands as a central text, blurring an already difficult
|
||
|
||
subject with a difficult genre. [342]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Again, we turn to the topic of culture and theology. We will now highlight Barth’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
primary weakness in his personhood of the demonic in light of the multicultural context, but we
|
||
|
||
|
||
must be careful to not offer an anachronological critique. As in, when he wrote in the middle of
|
||
|
||
|
||
the 1900’s, could we declare that the processes of globalism and multiculturalism had begun in
|
||
|
||
|
||
full? How then could we admonish Barth for not taking it into account!
|
||
|
||
As we noticed, Barth’s theological relationship to culture is not obvious. [343] As all
|
||
|
||
|
||
theologians do, he clearly operates within a cultural framework, but his stated desire is to be
|
||
|
||
|
||
directed by revelation. This sentiment and his discomfort with demonology combine to offer us
|
||
|
||
|
||
little interaction with cultural ramifications of his demonology. Maintaining a biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonology, especially with regard to personhood, does inevitably lead us to various
|
||
|
||
|
||
confrontation and affirmation situations with the cultural information we are sociologically fed.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unfortunately, this is not a concern of Barth’s, and we are left to do this task. But this weakness
|
||
|
||
|
||
is perhaps a strength in a multicultural context, as no particular culture is elevated to being a
|
||
|
||
|
||
primary interlocutor, though he does not identify and engage his own cultural presuppositions.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Instead, he wishes that the biblical material might speak, and it does in part. Now let us shift to
|
||
|
||
|
||
the strengths and weaknesses of Merrill Unger’s personhood of the demonic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**4.4** **Merrill Unger’s Strengths with Regard to the Personhood of the Demonic**
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Biblical Demonology_ is a direct systematic attempt to compile and analyze the biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
information regarding the demonic, with the hope of providing meaningful and challenging
|
||
|
||
|
||
application for the Christian in the world. In his endeavor to search out the demonic subject, he
|
||
|
||
|
||
avoids common arbitrary hermeneutical assumptions, desiring that he might remain consistent to
|
||
|
||
|
||
the biblical claims. The end result perhaps overwhelms the reader with references. Fidelity to
|
||
|
||
|
||
the biblical material and what it intended to convey, from a canonical perspective, is a clear
|
||
|
||
|
||
priority. He says:
|
||
|
||
|
||
342 Barth fails to interact with biblical scholars throughout his demonological section (angelology is a different
|
||
matter). A common, unfortunate error of some systematic theologians is the disconnection of biblical scholarship
|
||
from the formal theological enterprise. On this subject, he is a perfect example. But Unger completely contrasts
|
||
Barth’s absence of interlocuters with a persistent interaction with biblical and theological scholarship.
|
||
343 Fulljames, Peter. _God and Creation in Intercultural Theology: Dialogue between Theologies of Barth, Dickson,_
|
||
_Pobee, Nyamiti, and Pannenberg_, Page 15.
|
||
|
||
|
||
79
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
_… there is not a hint that Jesus or any of the New Testament writers had the_
|
||
_slightest doubt as to the real existence of either Satan or the demons. They_
|
||
_believed in their reality as much as in the existence of God, or of the good angels._
|
||
_Only slight investigation is necessary to expose the extreme crudity,_
|
||
_destructiveness, and untenability of the rationalistic and mythical view of Satan_
|
||
_and demons. It not only jeopardizes the character and truthfulness of the Son of_
|
||
_God himself, but challenges the authenticity and reliability of the whole Bible._
|
||
_For if the teachings of Scripture on the subject of Satan and demons are judged_
|
||
_mythical, any other doctrine of Holy Writ may likewise be declared mythical at_
|
||
_the caprice of the critic, who is disposed to offset his opinions against those of the_
|
||
_prophets, apostles, and the Lord himself._ _[344]_
|
||
|
||
This humble approach, wherein he sets the Scriptures above himself, dictates his approach to the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger’s greatest strength is his unashamed attitude of receptivity toward the Bible.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Because he seeks to simply accept the text instead of reinterpreting it, his personhood of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic, much like Barth’s, finds few enemies amongst modern biblical scholarship, though he
|
||
|
||
|
||
certainly has less friends in the theological realm considering how strongly he rebukes imposed
|
||
|
||
|
||
textual judgments which stray from the original intention of the author. With the gospels at
|
||
|
||
|
||
center stage, he attempts to describe the phenomena recorded, and he consequently dismisses any
|
||
|
||
conclusion that would seek to depersonify the demonic. [345] As the previously analyzed biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
scholarship mostly recognized the personal nature of the demonic confrontations in the gospels
|
||
|
||
|
||
and remained open to the possibility of personhood in other texts, Unger, accepting the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Scriptures as a canonical whole, has no problem viewing the entire demonic theme as personal
|
||
|
||
|
||
even when it is not explicitly revealed.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Again, considering that _Biblical Demonology_ was originally composed in the 1952, we
|
||
|
||
|
||
cannot expect Unger to fully account for the multicultural context in his demonology. But he
|
||
|
||
|
||
does have an eye for diversity. The near universal existence of “demonological phenomena”
|
||
|
||
serves as an introductory context by which he begins his study. [346] Even with his clearly Western
|
||
|
||
|
||
background, he seeks to encounter the text in such a way that it speaks to the global experience.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger does not arrive at his biblical study of the demonic out of unusual curiosity;
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonology’s practicality demands that it be a subject carefully parsed.
|
||
|
||
|
||
344 Unger, Merrill. _Biblical Demonology_, Pages 36-37.
|
||
345 Ibid, Page 41.
|
||
346 Ibid, Page 1.
|
||
|
||
|
||
80
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Some would view the whole subject of Biblical demonology as accidental and_
|
||
_essentially purposeless, a mere incursion of popular contemporary superstitions_
|
||
_into the Biblical accounts. Others would trace the facts to remnants of animistic_
|
||
_or polytheistic belief in the evolutionary process from a more primitive and_
|
||
_cruder faith. The emptiness of such baseless naturalistic hypotheses, however, is_
|
||
_emphasized by the eminent practicality and intrinsic purposefulness of Biblical_
|
||
_demonology._ _[347]_
|
||
|
||
Of course, his work continues on to address many practical issues after constructing a biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
framework for the reality, identity, origin, and activity of the demonic realm. A biblical and
|
||
|
||
|
||
practical response is offered in response to possession, magic, divination, necromancy, heresy,
|
||
|
||
world governments, eschatology, and deliverance practices. [348] His reception of the biblical
|
||
|
||
|
||
material, with its portrayal of demons as active and personal beings, leads him to have a
|
||
|
||
|
||
meaningful voice in the global and multicultural context, as these are relevant issues in virtually
|
||
|
||
|
||
any society.
|
||
|
||
|
||
However, this voice, seeking to remain biblical yet inevitably colored by a Western
|
||
|
||
|
||
cultural lens shaped by historical expeditions into demonology, does not and cannot
|
||
|
||
|
||
unconsciously accept the spiritual practices of the West or the rest of the world which result from
|
||
|
||
|
||
a personhood of the demonic. In an attempt to relay God’s revelation into the global context,
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger lets the Bible both affirm the reality of experience and challenge our response to it. This
|
||
|
||
|
||
disposition, which places the Bible in the seat of authority, is a profound strength in a
|
||
|
||
|
||
multicultural context. The Christian community ultimately coheres, not according to a
|
||
|
||
|
||
fluctuating set of cultural parameters, but upon the unchanging Word of God.
|
||
|
||
|
||
If we turn directly to the personhood of the demonic, Unger’s strength, in relationship to
|
||
|
||
|
||
the multicultural context, is that he accepts the reality and personhood of the demonic from the
|
||
|
||
|
||
biblical material and attempts to apply it in light of the global context. How could he reach a
|
||
|
||
|
||
mythical understanding of the demonic when the Bible does not convey it and the global context
|
||
|
||
|
||
does not bear it out? Believing that demonization is directly or indirectly caused by demons, he
|
||
|
||
|
||
will not ignore:
|
||
|
||
|
||
347 Ibid, Page 25.
|
||
348 After arriving at the conclusion that the demonic realm is personal, we should not dismiss the contributions of
|
||
Migliore ( _The Power of God and the gods of Power_ ) and Wink ( _Engaging the Powers_ ). Rather, the demonic’s
|
||
relationship to power, especially human government, is left as a subject requiring even further engagement. Unger
|
||
says, “In every age of human history and in every phase of daily life demons have played a tremendous and very
|
||
important role. In no realm is their activity more significant than in the sphere of human government. In this area
|
||
possibly more than in any other field of their operation their activity has frequently not been clearly discerned or
|
||
even partially understood.” Unger, Merrill. _Biblical Demonology_, Page 181.
|
||
|
||
|
||
81
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Cases both of spontaneous or involuntary and voluntary possession are_
|
||
_practically universal in extent, there being no quarter of the globe where such_
|
||
_phenomena have not been authenticated nor any class or society, primitive or_
|
||
_civilized, where they have not occurred, nor any period, ancient, or medieval, or_
|
||
_modern, in which cases cannot be cited._ _[349]_
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger sees this context, and since God has revealed Himself in such a way that offers victory
|
||
|
||
|
||
over the personal and malevolent spirit world, he proclaims that God’s truth be received and
|
||
|
||
|
||
trumpeted.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**4.5** **Merrill Unger’s Weaknesses with Regard to the Personhood of the Demonic**
|
||
|
||
|
||
As we cast a glance upon the primary weaknesses of Unger’s personhood of the demonic,
|
||
|
||
|
||
it is likely that the reader has already noticed them as they were exposed throughout this thesis.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger’s relationship to recent biblical scholarship is fairly amicable. As an Old Testament
|
||
|
||
|
||
scholar with a PhD in Semitics and Biblical Archeology, his respect for the Word of God is
|
||
|
||
|
||
evident. But blind spots do crop up. He does not incorporate the progressive nature of
|
||
|
||
|
||
revelation into his analysis of the demonic, and the vaguenesses of the Old Testament witness
|
||
|
||
|
||
concerning the spirit world are not discussed at length. Indeed, this seems to avoid scrutiny due
|
||
|
||
|
||
to his canonical hermeneutic wherein the New Testament grants luciferous insights, which
|
||
|
||
reveals a fuller understanding of the Old Testament. [350] While this thesis does not desire to
|
||
|
||
|
||
undermine the centrality of canonical hermeneutics in the Christian religion, the progression of
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonology (and especially personhood) throughout the biblical text does demand interaction
|
||
|
||
|
||
and assessment.
|
||
|
||
|
||
As a brief aside concerning the progression of demonological thought in the Scriptures,
|
||
|
||
|
||
speculation regarding the transmission of ANE thought to Hebrew theology is commonplace in
|
||
|
||
|
||
contemporary scholarship. In reference to Zoroastrianism’s influence in the ancient world, G. J.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Riley says, “Circles within Judaism used [the Zoroastrian demonological] framework to revalue
|
||
|
||
|
||
older myths and produced after the Exile the dualistic strains of Judaism visible in post-exilic
|
||
|
||
|
||
349 Ibid, Page 84. Unger’s inherently ethnocentric understanding of culture and “civilization” permeates this
|
||
statement, yet it should sadly be recognized that his perspective was not uncommon at the time of his writing. He
|
||
cites T. K. Oesterreich’s _Possession, Demoniacal and Other among Primitive Races in Antiquity, the Middle Ages,_
|
||
_and Modern Times_ (New York: R. Long and R. Smith, Inc., 1930. Pages 131-380) to support his argument.
|
||
350 Ibid, Pages 15-16. In this section, he is building a biblical understanding of Satan. His interpretation of the Old
|
||
Testament texts hinges upon the presence of the New Testament.
|
||
|
||
|
||
82
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
and intertestamental literature and in Christianity.” [351] Yes, an increase in flamboyant
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonological literature, such as the book of Enoch, does surface especially in the
|
||
|
||
|
||
intertestamental period, which may have been influenced by such currents. But those
|
||
|
||
|
||
superstitious works bear little in common with the biblical material, in both the Old and New
|
||
|
||
Testaments. [352] As an Old Testament scholar, Unger notes, “Even Jewish demonology, in spite of
|
||
|
||
|
||
the chaste and lofty example of the Old Testament Scriptures, has by the time of our Lord
|
||
|
||
|
||
degenerated into a system of almost incredible and fanciful superstition, in sharp contrast to both
|
||
|
||
Old and New Testament teaching.” [353] It should also be considered that while similarities in
|
||
|
||
|
||
terms and categories may be worthy of study, conclusions which directly assert cause
|
||
|
||
|
||
(Zoroastrian dualism) and effect (post-exilic Hebrew demonology) are ultimately speculative.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Thus, in the midst of such speculation which overtly overlooks the revelatory nature of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
Scriptures, this thesis posits that we should instead place our focus upon our remarkable canon of
|
||
|
||
|
||
sixty-six works, which elucidates an unusually unadorned and perspicuous demonology.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger’s emphasis is clearly upon the text, but not engaging with the demonological progression
|
||
|
||
|
||
in the biblical material is a noticeable omission.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger’s personhood of the demonic in light of the growing multicultural context also has
|
||
|
||
|
||
its problems as well. The most prominent is that he fails to state and account for his own cultural
|
||
|
||
|
||
influences as he attempts to present a truly biblical and personal demonology. This lack of self
|
||
|
||
analysis leads Unger to one of the frequent errors of his time: an archaic idea of culture and the
|
||
|
||
preeminence of Western culture as true “civilization.” [354]
|
||
|
||
|
||
This lack of reflection is particularly prominent when he discusses “The Character of
|
||
|
||
Ethnic Demonology” in chapter three. [355] He systematically contrasts the revelation of God – the
|
||
|
||
|
||
“true and thoroughly reliable… criterion of appraisal” – with the briefly sketched demonological
|
||
|
||
thoughts of numerous cultures. [356] Yet as he rightly critiques others, he does not pose the
|
||
|
||
|
||
possibility that his own presentation of a biblical demonology, with its blunt acceptance of a
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic personhood, may be shaded by his cultural relationship to the topic. On top of this
|
||
|
||
|
||
351 Riley, G. C. “Demon” in _The Dictionary of Deities and Demons in the Bible (DDD)_, Page 238.
|
||
352 Is there a spot in the biblical text which definitively asserts a dualistic cosmology? In the Old and New
|
||
Testaments, Satan and his demons are consistently portrayed as underlings, subservient to God’s sovereignty and
|
||
unable to persist in thwarting God’s power. All spirits appear to be under His control.
|
||
353 Unger, Merrill. _Biblical Demonology_, Page 4.
|
||
354 Ibid, Page 1.
|
||
355 Ibid, Pages 29-32.
|
||
356 Ibid, Page 29.
|
||
|
||
|
||
83
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
problem, a more substantial response to mythology, demythologization, and symbolism is
|
||
|
||
|
||
noticeably absent. Understanding culture more broadly, these academic enterprises might
|
||
|
||
|
||
perhaps deserve to be placed under his survey of “ethnic demonology,” but instead, these
|
||
|
||
subjects barely garner a few paragraphs. [357] But what conclusions can we discern from our
|
||
|
||
|
||
assessment of the strengths and weaknesses of Barth and Unger’s demonic personhoods?
|
||
|
||
|
||
**4.6** **Conclusion**
|
||
|
||
|
||
On a whole, Barth and Unger are left relatively unscathed and largely affirmed by
|
||
|
||
|
||
contemporary scholarship in their reading of the biblical material concerning the personhood of
|
||
|
||
|
||
the demonic. The biblical scholarship often implicates that the textual intention is to convey a
|
||
|
||
|
||
personal demonic ontology. While not overwhelmingly supported, Barth and Unger’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
theological conclusions from the text are, at least, vindicated as valid. Of course, while the text
|
||
|
||
|
||
seems to indicate demonic personhood, many choose to impose demythological methodologies,
|
||
|
||
|
||
but this interpretive endeavor is not supplied or supported from Scripture. In no way should we
|
||
|
||
|
||
misconstrue Barth and Unger’s position as unbiblical.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Furthermore, Barth and Unger’s theology of demonic personhood stands up well in a
|
||
|
||
|
||
multicultural context. While their unreflective perspective toward culture does create significant
|
||
|
||
|
||
blind spots, their overwhelming desire to focus upon the biblical texts and to found their
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonologies upon those texts results in a surprising level of unity regarding the personhood of
|
||
|
||
|
||
the demonic. This is a remarkable event considering Barth and Unger’s divergent contexts. But
|
||
|
||
|
||
this biblical emphasis translates well into the multicultural context, wherein we can bring our
|
||
|
||
|
||
cultural backgrounds, sit at the feet of God’s Word, be united together, and transformed in our
|
||
|
||
|
||
cultural perspectives.
|
||
|
||
|
||
As we conclude this thesis, we must finally turn to the natural conclusions of accepting
|
||
|
||
|
||
the reality and language of demonic personhood. What theological consequences are there?
|
||
|
||
|
||
What practical ramifications occur? How can we further study and further equip the church on
|
||
|
||
|
||
this issue?
|
||
|
||
|
||
357 Ibid, Page 90.
|
||
|
||
|
||
84
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
**5.** **Conclusion and Suggestions for Further Study**
|
||
|
||
|
||
**5.1** **Introduction**
|
||
|
||
|
||
In chapter one, we surveyed the demonological contributions of Karl Barth in _Church_
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Dogmatics_ and Merrill Unger in _Biblical Demonology_ . We posed the question of whether or not
|
||
|
||
|
||
they advocated for an impersonal or personal perspective toward the demonic. Though
|
||
|
||
|
||
surrounded and crafted by widely differing theological contexts, they both opted to convey the
|
||
|
||
|
||
reality of demons through personal indicators, as they both desired to remain faithful to the
|
||
|
||
|
||
revelatory language of the Bible.
|
||
|
||
|
||
This led us to chapter two, wherein we investigated if the biblical witness, as shown
|
||
|
||
|
||
through contemporary scholarship, indicated and validated a demonic which is personal. While
|
||
|
||
|
||
we did encounter a progressive introduction of demonic personhood throughout the biblical text,
|
||
|
||
|
||
many scholars advocated that the texts which referenced the demonic contained personal
|
||
|
||
|
||
references. Barth and Unger’s reading of the biblical material was found to be remarkably valid.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Cultural context’s input into the topic was presented in chapter three. After outlining
|
||
|
||
|
||
culture and the rise of multiculturalism, we assessed the cultural perspectives of Barth and
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger. Employing a host of African sources, we engaged the plausibility of a personhood of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic in a multicultural context. This thesis asserted that Christian cohesion in a diverse
|
||
|
||
|
||
community is forged through biblical fidelity and that fidelity results in affirmation, correction,
|
||
|
||
|
||
and transformation of every culture represented. From this instruction, we concluded that Barth
|
||
|
||
|
||
and Unger’s acceptance of the biblical language of a personal demonic realm was appropriate,
|
||
|
||
|
||
especially in a multicultural setting.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Chapter four then asked analytical questions concerning Barth and Unger’s personhood
|
||
|
||
|
||
of the demonic. We assessed their strengths and weakness with regard to the previously
|
||
|
||
|
||
provided input of recent biblical scholarship and the multicultural context. While numerous
|
||
|
||
|
||
flaws were uncovered, both theologians were deemed proficient, as they both operated using
|
||
|
||
|
||
personal references to the demonic due to their biblical perspective, which grants theological
|
||
|
||
|
||
strength and unity to the multicultural Christian community.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Finally, in response to these four chapters, we must now ask, “What are the consequences
|
||
|
||
|
||
of accepting a demonology with personhood?” The range of responses is evident. On one hand,
|
||
|
||
|
||
Barth prefers to theologically demythologize the subject, and on the other hand, Unger offers
|
||
|
||
|
||
85
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
numerous applications, spilling into his other works in the demonological field. But how will we
|
||
|
||
|
||
respond? The theological and practical complications could be discussed at great length,
|
||
|
||
|
||
requiring their own thesis! In that light, suggestions for further research will be suggested. Let
|
||
|
||
|
||
us begin with the theological ramifications of integrating a demonic personhood into our
|
||
|
||
|
||
theological structures.
|
||
|
||
|
||
**5.2** **Theological Consequences of a Personhood of the Demonic**
|
||
|
||
|
||
No theological enterprise should be performed in isolation. A systematic study, such as
|
||
|
||
|
||
this one, cannot be left to stand alone. Can we pursue a consistent and inter-related theological
|
||
|
||
|
||
perspective in order that we can present a cohesive and consistent Christianity, before a watching
|
||
|
||
|
||
world and church? With that question in mind, what theological ramifications stem from
|
||
|
||
|
||
accepting a personhood of the demonic in our systematics? Here are three suggested fields for
|
||
|
||
|
||
reevaluation.
|
||
|
||
|
||
If we accept that the extant narratives of the gospels truly depict our Savior expelling
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic persons from the demonized, our Christological efforts ought to reflect those realities.
|
||
|
||
|
||
While the primary biblical motifs of Christ the Prophet, Priest, and King should not be
|
||
|
||
|
||
supplanted, Christ the Exorcist should be integrated as a subsidiary motif. Diane Stinton, in her
|
||
|
||
|
||
work _Jesus of Africa: Voices of Contemporary African Christology_, researched the prevalence of
|
||
|
||
|
||
particular Christological titles. In the study of “Jesus as liberator,” she found that a common
|
||
|
||
|
||
sentiment was, in the words of interviewed clergyman Abraham Akrong, “I think he’s liberator
|
||
|
||
|
||
only in the sense of the one who liberates us from demons and witches but not in terms of social,
|
||
|
||
political liberation.” [358] She later concluded, “Analysis of the oral Christologies reveals almost
|
||
|
||
|
||
unanimous assent to the image of Jesus as liberator, with interpretations generally favoring
|
||
|
||
personal and spiritual dimensions such as deliverance from sin, fear, and evil powers.” [359] This
|
||
|
||
|
||
common perspective merits further systematic emphasis and investigation in light of a personal
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Theologies of personhood also need to be widely reevaluated. Throughout this study, we
|
||
|
||
|
||
have rejected that personhood is merely the result of a certain attribute of communicative ability,
|
||
|
||
|
||
intellectual capacity, or social designation. Yes, they are valuable indicators, but they serve to
|
||
|
||
|
||
358 Stinton, Diane B. _Jesus of Africa: Voices of Contemporary African Christology_, Page 209.
|
||
359 Ibid, Page 213.
|
||
|
||
|
||
86
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
identify what already exists with or without them. Concerning humanity, a person is a person
|
||
|
||
|
||
because God created them as one. In the case of the demonic, we only observe the results of
|
||
|
||
|
||
personhood (will, intellect, emotion, and social hierarchy/relationship) sketched by divine
|
||
|
||
|
||
revelation in personal terms, with no biblical creation account included for further clarity.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Reorienting our personhood studies around the ultimate Person would be a logical step. Before
|
||
|
||
|
||
He created, God was the only Person; a Person in a far greater sense than we can ever convey or
|
||
|
||
|
||
articulate. The created spirit realm and humanity bear personhood, not because of empirical and
|
||
|
||
|
||
sociological signs but because of our Father’s gracious act of creation. While other insights are
|
||
|
||
|
||
valuable, a divine perspective is primary.
|
||
|
||
|
||
As a subject of critical study, demonology, by far, bears the strongest relationship with
|
||
|
||
|
||
soteriology, regardless of whether the demonology in question espouses an impersonal or
|
||
|
||
|
||
personal demonic. Works like Gustaf Aulén’s _Christus Victor_ have championed this strong
|
||
|
||
tie. [360] But how does a personal demonic realm affect this association? It adds a level of
|
||
|
||
|
||
tangibility to redemption. Yes, the sins which we exhibit everyday have been addressed by the
|
||
|
||
|
||
work of Christ. These are performed by every person everywhere, even now, but as the author of
|
||
|
||
|
||
Hebrews argues, Christ is the sufficient sacrifice and high priest to satisfy the wages of such
|
||
|
||
|
||
behavior. And yes, Christ has dramatically reshaped our affiliation with the world – the patterns,
|
||
|
||
|
||
goals, and practices developed by its inhabitants. And yes, Christ has rescued us, ransomed us
|
||
|
||
|
||
from the hateful grip of Satan and his servants. Our salvation is never amorphous. We are saved
|
||
|
||
|
||
from the wrath of the ultimate Person, from the sinful patterns of a world of persons, from the
|
||
|
||
|
||
unsatisfying desires of our own person, and from the schemes of a largely unseen realm of
|
||
|
||
|
||
malevolent persons. All of this is not accomplished by a moral code, a sacrificed animal, or an
|
||
|
||
|
||
intellectual paradigm but the compassionate action of the person Jesus Christ. Thus, our
|
||
|
||
|
||
salvation is plausible, tangible, and consistent. But this consistency is not as clear unless we
|
||
|
||
|
||
maintain the personhood of the demonic. In that light, it may prove beneficial to reassess
|
||
|
||
|
||
soteriology as a personal subject.
|
||
|
||
|
||
360 Aulén, Gustaf. _Christus Victor: An Historical Study of the Three Main Types of the Idea of the Atonement._
|
||
Pages 47-55 especially illuminate the relationship of Satan and salvation. Sadly, his focus primarily rests upon
|
||
Satan himself, not the wider idea of the demonic.
|
||
|
||
|
||
87
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
**5.3** **Practical Consequences of a Personhood of the Demonic**
|
||
|
||
|
||
Too often, we engage in theological pursuits with little to no relationship to the practical
|
||
|
||
|
||
realm, to the detriment of the church’s health and the gospel’s spread. Intellectual stimulation
|
||
|
||
|
||
and even self-gratification can be our theological ends. The hope is that even this thesis could
|
||
|
||
|
||
largely remain accessible to the church and beneficial for its nourishment. With that in mind, we
|
||
|
||
|
||
will draw some specific outworkings of a demonic personhood in the ecclesiological context.
|
||
|
||
|
||
One group has affirmed, with near universality, the personal nature of the demonic. So
|
||
|
||
|
||
then, what must we do with the testimony and instruction of exorcists and deliverance
|
||
|
||
|
||
practitioners? Should their empirical contributions be dismissed? While empiricism is a flawed
|
||
|
||
|
||
system because as an inherently naturalistic process it cannot fully account for spiritual factors,
|
||
|
||
|
||
the observations and testimonies of personal encounters similar to the biblical witness should be
|
||
|
||
|
||
evaluated. Theologians such as J. Janse van Rensburg argue strongly for the relevance and value
|
||
|
||
|
||
of empirical research, advocating and participating in qualitative studies into deliverance
|
||
|
||
|
||
ministries.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Throughout the history of the church, godly men have detailed their personal
|
||
|
||
|
||
confrontations with the demonic. Among the church fathers, the accounts are numerous.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Tertullian writes, “For God, Creator of the universe, has no need of odours or of blood. These
|
||
|
||
|
||
things are the food of devils. But we not only reject those wicked spirits: we overcome them; we
|
||
|
||
|
||
daily hold them up to contempt; we exorcise them from their victims, as multitudes can
|
||
|
||
testify.” [361] Irenaeus was more than comfortable concluding that a “whom” had demonized the
|
||
|
||
ancient heretic Marcus. [362] The so-called ministry of the “Holy Spirit” through a demonized
|
||
|
||
|
||
woman is discussed by Firmilian in his letter to Cyprian, wherein her deceptions with the aid of
|
||
|
||
at least one demon and her subsequent deliverance by a Christian exorcist are recounted. [363] A
|
||
|
||
|
||
compilation of the early Christian demonological accounts would be a vast undertaking! But
|
||
|
||
|
||
cataloging the sheer number of contemporary reports would also prove difficult.
|
||
|
||
|
||
361 Tertullian, “To Scapula: Chapter 2” in _Ante-Nicene Fathers_, Volume 3, PC Study Bible formatted electronic
|
||
database.
|
||
362 Irenaeus, “Against Heresies: The Deceitful Arts and Nefarious Practices of Marcus” in _Ante-Nicene Fathers_,
|
||
Volume 1, PC Study Bible formatted electronic database.
|
||
363 Cyprian, “Epistle 74 – Firmilian to Cyprian: Chapter 10” in _Ante-Nicene Fathers_, Volume 5, PC Study Bible
|
||
formatted electronic database.
|
||
|
||
|
||
88
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
Within the past century, numerous deliverance specialists have recorded empirical
|
||
|
||
offerings on this matter. [364] Kurt Koch, the late German theologian, controversially discussed
|
||
|
||
|
||
hundreds of cases of apparently occultic and demonic activities, describing a demonic realm
|
||
|
||
which is profoundly personal. [365] In a straightforward manner, van Rensberg recounts the
|
||
|
||
|
||
ministry of André O’Kennedy, a Dutch Reformed Minister, who conversed in Afrikaans with a
|
||
|
||
demon who dwelled in a man who could not speak that language. [366] Others, such as Karl Payne,
|
||
|
||
|
||
have sought to not only document the variety of demonic attacks but also to train leaders and
|
||
|
||
|
||
laypersons to systematically utilize biblical principles with restraint and courage, when
|
||
|
||
necessary. [367] Even Dr. Ed Murphy, from a Pentecostal background, directs readers of his
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Handbook for Spiritual Warfare_ to lead deliverance sessions which keep spirits silent, avoiding
|
||
|
||
confusion and unnecessary clamor. [368] All of these practitioners and others are responding to the
|
||
|
||
|
||
same phenomena – the apparent acts of unseen malevolent persons. Can we dismiss their input
|
||
|
||
|
||
and perspective in light of the work of Christ, Paul, Steven, and others?
|
||
|
||
|
||
Can we also concede our past errors, as a Christian community, in this regard? Aversion
|
||
|
||
|
||
and skepticism toward this topic may be the result of Christianity’s unfortunate treatment of the
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic in the past. Satan and his compatriots have been sensationalized by authors like Danté,
|
||
|
||
|
||
and they have been misconstrued as being far more powerful than they actually are. Erwin
|
||
|
||
|
||
Lutzer corrects this notion saying, “…although Lucifer rebelled that he might no longer be God’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
364 Only a limited number of examples are included for the sake of brevity. Opponents to the reality of the demonic
|
||
admit that empirical evidence may arise in opposition to their position. “Could demons perhaps be written off on
|
||
the basis of empirical motives? This is a problematic argument, for our experience of ‘empirical facts’ is
|
||
codetermined by a normative world-picture: Proponents of the view that demons exist will probably have empirical
|
||
arguments of their own. Therefore, we shall have to provide good argumentative justification for maintaining the
|
||
normativeness of the modern world-picture as far as scepticism about demons is concerned. This could be done by
|
||
pointing to the achievements of modern science after 1600. The rejection of demonology is part of the broader
|
||
development: Today, we have _better, more successful_ explanatory theories at hand, namely psychiatric categories.
|
||
However, this argument would hardly impress the opponent, for in his view, it is precisely natural science that has a
|
||
blind spot for these kinds of realities.” Labooy, Guus. _Freedom and Dispositions_, Page 277.
|
||
365 Probably his two most famous works are _Occult ABC_ and _Christian Counseling and Occultism_ . As for instances
|
||
of personal encounters, they are numerous, but one extreme instance is found in _Occultism ABC_, pages 304-305.
|
||
366 Van Rensberg, J. Janse. “A Qualitative Investigation into the So-Called Ministry of Deliverance” in _In die_
|
||
_Skriflig_ 44 (3 & 4), 2010, Page 689-690.
|
||
367 Payne, Karl I. _Spiritual Warfare: Christians, Demonization, and Deliverance_ . Chapter two contains a pair of
|
||
more obvious instances of demons acting as individual persons within a human host, but this is far from Karl
|
||
Payne’s emphasis. He is primarily concerned with the contemporary church’s laxity toward the nuanced advances
|
||
of the enemy against the laity. He says on page 135, “Demonic warfare is usually a battle of mental subtleties and
|
||
deception that more often than not focuses upon growing Christians.”
|
||
368 Murphy, Ed. _The Handbook for Spiritual Warfare_, Pages 595-599. Dr. Murphy’s work is perhaps the most
|
||
thorough presentation of theological and practical insights regarding the demonic, utilizing a plethora of first hand
|
||
experiences and biblical references.
|
||
|
||
|
||
89
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
servant, he still is.” [369] God’s sovereignty has not been subverted; His children need not fear the
|
||
|
||
|
||
unseen, unnecessarily avoid the biblical identifiers of personhood, or glamorize the church’s
|
||
|
||
|
||
ministries against the demonic. From the scholarship we assessed, the realm of the demons, with
|
||
|
||
|
||
their described personhood and activities, is a simple truth of God’s revelation, depicted to bring
|
||
|
||
|
||
glory not to the conquered but the Conqueror – Jesus Christ.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Finally, if we accept the revelatory commitment that demons are defined as personal
|
||
|
||
|
||
beings which interact within the visible world we inhabit, then our pastoral and counseling care
|
||
|
||
|
||
should account for their impact like any other factor. Unger comments:
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Because demons are spirit personalities, they can act upon and influence man’s_
|
||
_body and mind. Counselors, parapsychologists, and psychiatrists who deny or_
|
||
_ignore this sphere of reality render themselves unequipped to deal with patients_
|
||
_who may be suffering from occult oppression and subjection..._ _[370]_
|
||
|
||
Hence, contributions such as the Resources for Christian Counseling series which includes an
|
||
|
||
entire volume entitled _Counseling and the Demonic_ should perhaps be further utilized. [371]
|
||
|
||
|
||
Rodger Bufford’s balanced perspective dictates stringent diagnostic standards and an aversion
|
||
|
||
|
||
toward one-size-fits-all deliverance activities, instead suggesting multiple spiritual intervention
|
||
|
||
|
||
methods of which “exorcism” is simply one. In sum, Bufford, Payne, and others offer tangible
|
||
|
||
steps, which could be carefully introduced in pastoral circles. [372] Hopefully this would blunt the
|
||
|
||
prevalence of pastoral silence toward occultism and its victims. [373]
|
||
|
||
|
||
369 Lutzer, Erwin W. _The Serpent of Paradise: The Incredible Story of How Satan’s Rebellion Serves God’s_
|
||
_Purposes_, Page 21.
|
||
370 Unger, Merrill. _Demons in the World Today_, Page 23.
|
||
371 Bufford has an extraordinarily clinical and restrained approach toward the issue. In his introduction, he
|
||
describes his work as “Biblical accounts of demonism and the work of Satan and his agents are compared and
|
||
contrasted with the American Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM-III-R). After defining the problem and setting it in
|
||
context, biblical principles for dealing with demonism are addressed along with practical suggestions from
|
||
psychology and counseling. Examples from the counseling office are given to illustrate various approaches.”
|
||
Bufford, Rodger K. _Counseling and the Demonic_, Page 13.
|
||
372 Anderson, Neil T. and Timothy M. Warner. _The Beginner’s Guide to Spiritual Warfare_ . Beyond the necessity of
|
||
equipping leadership, Anderson and Warner penned this work so that laypersons could be equipped to properly
|
||
evaluate their relationship with the flesh, the world, and the enemy. This brief book contains a particularly
|
||
insightful yet accessible chapter (3) concerning the inadequacy of the Western worldview and the importance of
|
||
acquiring a biblical one.
|
||
373 Van Rensburg, J. Janse. “A Qualitative Investigation into the So-Called Ministry of Deliverance” in _In die_
|
||
_Skriflig_ 44 (3 & 4), 2010, Page 691.
|
||
|
||
|
||
90
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
**5.4** **Suggestions for Further Study**
|
||
|
||
|
||
Without a doubt, as one ponders on demonic personhood as evidenced throughout Barth
|
||
|
||
|
||
and Unger’s writings, questions inevitably arise. On theological and practical levels, this subject
|
||
|
||
|
||
is far from exhausted. Beneficial insight and research are yet to be obtained. With the
|
||
|
||
|
||
contribution of this thesis in mind, let us examine a few areas which merit further investigation.
|
||
|
||
|
||
First, as this thesis analyzed Barth’s _Church Dogmatics_ and Unger’s _Biblical_
|
||
|
||
|
||
_Demonology_, plenty of critical works reviewing Barth’s theology were available, but when the
|
||
|
||
|
||
focus was narrowed to the field of demonology, only Vernon Mallow, who grouped Barth with
|
||
|
||
|
||
two other theologians for his analysis, took a specific and sizeable look at the demonic. The
|
||
|
||
|
||
situation was even worse when the study turned to Unger, as lengthy critiques on American
|
||
|
||
|
||
Evangelical demonology were noticeably absent. A contemporary analytical work or series on
|
||
|
||
|
||
the spectrum of demonologies in the past and present of the broader Christian community would
|
||
|
||
|
||
appear to be a distinct need.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Obviously, while this thesis undertook the theme of demonic personhood in Barth and
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger, angelology could easily undergo the same examination. The study would be fairly
|
||
|
||
|
||
straightforward as well. As Barth provides far more content concerning angels than demons,
|
||
|
||
|
||
more material would be available for assessment. Since Unger does not contribute to the field of
|
||
|
||
|
||
angelology in any substantial way, he could easily be swapped out for another Evangelical
|
||
|
||
|
||
composition such as _Angels: Elect and Evil_ by C. Fred Dickason.
|
||
|
||
|
||
A completely original work on the personhood of the angelic/demonic realm would also
|
||
|
||
|
||
be appropriate. Founded upon revelatory data, supported by cultural information from around
|
||
|
||
|
||
the world, supplied with specialists’ observations, informed by the numerous historical
|
||
|
||
|
||
traditions; an academic and systematic work of such magnitude would no doubt serve as a
|
||
|
||
|
||
starting point for numerous other studies. But while personhood is a major topic in anthropology
|
||
|
||
|
||
and theology proper, it remains an underdeveloped theme with regard to biblical intermediaries.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Finally, upon the composition of a demonology which utilizes personal indicators, the
|
||
|
||
|
||
results remain somewhat similar to early Christianity’s understanding of the demonic realm.
|
||
|
||
|
||
With the academic trends for the past decades mostly modeling an impersonal demonic, perhaps
|
||
|
||
|
||
this has forged a wedge of disassociation with the demonology and the context of the early
|
||
|
||
|
||
church. Thus, an academic recovery and critique of ancient demonology would naturally follow
|
||
|
||
|
||
after asserting a demonic personhood. Recognizing the presence of Greek philosophical and
|
||
|
||
|
||
91
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
ontological underpinnings, an unwavering fidelity to biblical commitments and priorities would
|
||
|
||
be essential. [374]
|
||
|
||
|
||
**5.5** **Conclusion**
|
||
|
||
|
||
The theological area selected for this thesis, demonic personhood in the writings of Karl
|
||
|
||
|
||
Barth and Merrill Unger, was not chosen at random or upon the whim of a passing curiosity. As
|
||
|
||
|
||
this chapter hopefully demonstrates, the topic is not without its implications and further
|
||
|
||
|
||
questions. This brief section began by noting some theological results of maintaining a personal
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic like Barth and Unger. Our Christology needs to be more obvious and personal in
|
||
|
||
|
||
accounting for Christ’s role as an exorcist. Personhood studies need to be more theological than
|
||
|
||
|
||
anthropological in nature; if not, the idea of a personhood of the demonic will be likely ushered
|
||
|
||
|
||
away from serious thought and consideration. Finally, soteriology is reshaped as a consistently
|
||
|
||
|
||
personal process.
|
||
|
||
|
||
We also considered a few practical and pastoral consequences. First, we engaged the
|
||
|
||
|
||
relevance and value of historical and contemporary observations regarding the demonic,
|
||
|
||
|
||
especially in personal manifestations. We followed this strand of thought to its end - the
|
||
|
||
|
||
reintegration of biblical and empirical studies on the demonic into our pastoral and counseling
|
||
|
||
|
||
practices.
|
||
|
||
|
||
In conclusion, we suggested a few areas which require further study. Academic,
|
||
|
||
|
||
analytical studies into demonology are very much in need. Evangelical demonology as a whole
|
||
|
||
|
||
lacked significant critiques with which this thesis could interact. Also, a near repetition of this
|
||
|
||
|
||
study for the subject of angels in Barth and others would also address more personhood
|
||
|
||
|
||
questions which were left mostly untouched. After this, we also outlined the need, in light of a
|
||
|
||
|
||
demonic personhood, to revisit the demonology of the early church in order that their theological
|
||
|
||
|
||
wealth might instruct and their theological errors might warn.
|
||
|
||
|
||
374 A suitable starting point for a historical study would be Everett Ferguson’s _Demonology of the Early Christian_
|
||
_World_ . His incredible research distinguishes the biblical perspective on demonology from the prevalent Jewish and
|
||
Greek teachings on the subject. But he does not intentionally develop or critique their relationship with modern
|
||
demonology.
|
||
|
||
|
||
92
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
**Bibliography**
|
||
|
||
|
||
Alexander, T. Desmond., Brian S. Rosner, D. A. Carson, and Graeme Goldsworthy, eds. _New_
|
||
|
||
_Dictionary of Biblical Theology_ . Leicester, England: InterVarsity, 2000.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Allen, Clifton J., ed. _The Broadman Bible Commentary_ . Vol. 8. Nashville: Broadman, 1969.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Ampong, Ebenezer Adu. _Deliverance in Ghanaian Neo-Pentecostal Ministries: A Critical_
|
||
|
||
_Assessment from an Evangelical Perspective_ . University of Stellenbosch: MTh Thesis,
|
||
2004.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Anderson, Neil T., and Timothy M. Warner. _The Beginner’s Guide to Spiritual Warfare_ . Ann
|
||
|
||
Arbor, MI: Servant Publications, 2000.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Aquinas, St. Thomas. _Summa Theologiæ_ . Trans. Kenelm Foster, O.P. Vol. 9. London: Eyre &
|
||
|
||
Spottiswoode, 2004.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Arnold, Bill T. _Genesis_ . Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2009.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Arnold, Clinton E. “Returning to the Domain of the Powers: _Stoicheia_ as Evil Spirits in
|
||
|
||
Galatians 4:3, 9.” _Novum Testamentum_ XXXVIII.1 (1996): 55-76.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Aulén, Gustaf. _Christus Victor: An Historical Study of the Three Main Types of the Idea of the_
|
||
|
||
_Atonement_ . London: S.P.C.K., 1970.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Balentine, Samuel E. _Smyth & Helwys Bible Commentary: Job_ . Macon, GA: Smyth & Helwys,
|
||
|
||
2006.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Balz, Horst, and Gerhard Schneider, eds. _Exegetical Dictionary of the New Testament_ . Vol. 1.
|
||
|
||
Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1990.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Barth, Karl. _Church Dogmatics_ . Trans. Geoffrey W. Bromiley and Thomas F. Torrance.
|
||
|
||
Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1960.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Barth, Karl. _Modern Theology: Selections from Twentieth-Century Theologians: Karl Barth_ . Ed.
|
||
|
||
Ernest John. Tinsley. London: Epworth, 1973.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Beasley-Murray, George R. _Word Biblical Commentary: John_ . Vol. 36. Waco, TX: Word, 1987.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bediako, Kwame. _Theology and Identity: The Impact of Culture upon Christian Thought in the_
|
||
|
||
_Second Century and in Modern Africa_ . Oxford: Regnum International, 1999.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Berkhof, Hendrikus. _Christ and the Powers_ . Scottsdale, PA: Herald, 1962.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Berkouwer, G. C. _The Triumph of Grace in the Theology of Karl Barth_ . Grand Rapids, MI: W.B.
|
||
|
||
Eerdmans Pub., 1956.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Betz, Hans Dieter., Don S. Browning, Bernd Janowski, and Eberhard Jüngel, eds. _Religion Past_
|
||
|
||
_& Present: Encyclopedia of Theology and Religion_ . Leiden: Brill, 2007.
|
||
|
||
|
||
93
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
Betz, Hans Dieter. _The Sermon on the Mount: A Commentary on the Sermon on the Mount,_
|
||
|
||
_including the Sermon on the Plain (Matthew 5:3-7:27 and Luke 6:20-49)_ . Minneapolis,
|
||
MN: Fortress, 1995.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bock, Darrell L. _Baker Exegetical Commentary on the New Testament: Luke 1:1 - 9:50_ . Ed.
|
||
|
||
Moisés Silva. Grand Rapids, MI: Baker, 1994.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bovon, François. _Luke 1: A Commentary on the Gospel of Luke 1:1-9:50_ . Minneapolis, MN:
|
||
|
||
Fortress, 2002.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Brand, Gerrit. _Speaking of a Fabulous Ghost: In Search of Theological Criteria, with Special_
|
||
|
||
_Reference to the Debate on Salvation in African Christian Theology_ . Frankfurt am Main:
|
||
Lang, 2002.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Brümmer, Vincent. “Spirituality and the Hermeneutics of Faith.” _HTS Teologiese Studies /_
|
||
|
||
_Theological Studies_ 66.1 (2010): n. pag.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bromiley, Geoffrey W. _An Introduction to the Theology of Karl Barth_ . Grand Rapids, MI:
|
||
|
||
Eerdmans, 1979.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bromiley, Geoffrey W. _The International Standard Bible Encyclopedia_ . Grand Rapids, MI:
|
||
|
||
Eerdmans, 1979.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bucher, Hubert. _Spirits and Power: An Analysis of Shona Cosmology_ . Cape Town: Oxford UP,
|
||
|
||
1980.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Bufford, Rodger K. _Counseling and the Demonic_ . Dallas, TX: Word Pub., 1988.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Calvin, John. _Institutes of the Christian Religion_ . Ed. John Baillie, John T. McNeill, and Henry
|
||
|
||
P. Van Dusen. Philadelphia: Westminster, 1960.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Carr, Wesley. _Angels and Principalities: The Background, Meaning, and Development of the_
|
||
|
||
_Pauline Phrase Hai Archai Kai Hai Exousiai_ . Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1981.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Cartledge, Mark J., and David Cheetham. _Intercultural Theology: Approaches and Themes_ .
|
||
|
||
London: SCM, 2011.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Collins, Adela Yarbro. _Mark: A Commentary_ . Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 2007.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Collins, John J., and Daniel C. Harlow, eds. _The Eerdmans Dictionary of Early Judaism_ . Grand
|
||
|
||
Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 2010.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Conzelmann, Hans. _1 Corinthians: A Commentary on the First Epistle to the Corinthians_ .
|
||
|
||
Philadelphia, PA: Fortress, 1975.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Dalferth, Ingolf U. “‘I DETERMINE WHAT GOD IS!’ Theology in the Age of ‘Cafeteria
|
||
|
||
Religion’” _Theology Today_ 57.1 (2000): 5-23.
|
||
|
||
|
||
De Villiers, Pieter. _Like a Roaring Lion: Essays on the Bible, the Church and Demonic Powers_ .
|
||
|
||
Pretoria: C.B. Powell Bible Centre, 1987.
|
||
|
||
|
||
94
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
Dibelius, Martin. _James: A Commentary on the Epistle of James_ . Philadelphia, PA: Fortress,
|
||
|
||
1976.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Dickason, C. Fred. _Angels, Elect and Evil_ . Chicago, IL: Moody, 1976.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Elwell, Walter A. _Evangelical Dictionary of Theology_ . Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Book House,
|
||
|
||
1984.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Emmrich, Martin. “The Lucan Account of the Beelzebul Controversy.” _Westminster Theological_
|
||
|
||
_Journal_ 62 (2000): 267-79.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Erler, Rolf Joachim., Reiner Marquard, and Geoffrey W. Bromiley, eds. _A Karl Barth Reader_ .
|
||
|
||
Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 1986.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Ferdinando, Keith. _The Triumph of Christ in African Perspective: A Study of Demonology and_
|
||
|
||
_Redemption in the African Context_ . Carlisle: Paternoster, 1999.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Ferguson, Everett. _Demonology of the Early Christian World_ . New York, NY: E. Mellen, 1984.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Ford, David. _Barth and God’s Story: Biblical Narrative and the Theological Method of Karl_
|
||
|
||
_Barth in the “Church Dogmatics”_ Frankfurt am Main: Lang, 1981.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Freedman, David Noel. _The Anchor Bible Dictionary_ . Vol. 2. New York: Doubleday, 1992.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Fulljames, Peter. _God and Creation in Intercultural Perspective: Dialogue Between the_
|
||
|
||
_Theologies of Barth, Dickson, Pobee, Nyamiti, and Pannenberg_ . Frankfurt am Main:
|
||
Lang, 1993.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Grenz, Stanley J., David Guretzki, and Cherith Fee Nordling. _Pocket Dictionary of Theological_
|
||
|
||
_Terms_ . Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity, 1999.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Guelich, Robert A. “Spiritual Warfare: Jesus, Paul and Peretti.” _PNEUMA: The Journal of the_
|
||
|
||
_Society for Pentecostal Studies_ 13.1 (Spring 1991): 33-64.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Guelich, Robert A. _Word Biblical Commentary: Mark 1-8:26_ . Vol. 34A. Waco, TX: Word,
|
||
|
||
1989.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Guiley, Rosemary Ellen. _The Encyclopedia of Ghosts and Spirits_ . New York, NY: Facts on File,
|
||
|
||
1992.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Hagner, Donald A. _Word Biblical Commentary: Matthew 1-13_ . Vol. 33A. Dallas, TX: Word,
|
||
|
||
1993.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Hastings, Adrian, Alistair Mason, and Hugh S. Pyper, eds. _The Oxford Companion to Christian_
|
||
|
||
_Thought_ . Oxford: Oxford UP, 2000.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Hollenweger, W. J. “Intercultural Theology.” _Theology Today_ 43.1 (1986): 28-35.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Hooker, Morna D. _Black’s New Testament Commentaries: The Gospel According to St Mark_ .
|
||
|
||
London: & C Black, 1991.
|
||
|
||
|
||
95
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
Horsley, Richard A. _Abingdon New Testament Commentaries: 1 Corinthians_ . Nashville, TN:
|
||
|
||
Abingdon, 1998.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Hunsinger, George. _How to Read Karl Barth_ . New York, NY: Oxford UP, 1991.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Jewett, Robert. _Romans: A Commentary_ . Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 2007.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Johnson, Luke Timothy. _The Anchor Bible: The Letter of James_ . Vol. 37A. New York, NY:
|
||
|
||
Doubleday, 1995.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Juel, Donald H. “Plundering Satan’s House.” _Word & World_ XVII.3 (Summer 1997): 278-81.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Kato, Byang H. _African Cultural Revolution and the Christian Faith_ . Jos, Nigeria: Challenge
|
||
|
||
Publications, 1976.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Kato, Byang H. _Biblical Christianity in Africa: A Collection of Papers and Addresses_ . Achimota:
|
||
|
||
Africa Christian, 1985.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Kato, Byang H. _Theological Pitfalls in Africa_ . Kisumu: Evangel Pub. House, 1975.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Katsiaficas, George, and Teodros Kiros. _The Promise of Multiculturalism: Education and_
|
||
|
||
_Autonomy in the 21st Century_ . New York: Routledge, 1998.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Kelly, J. N. D. _A Commentary on the Epistles of Peter and of Jude_ . New York, NY: Harper &
|
||
|
||
Row, 1969.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Klein, Ralph W. _Word Biblical Commentary: 1 Samuel_ . Vol. 10. Waco, TX: Word, 1983.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Koch, Kurt E. _Occult ABC_ . Germany: Literature Mission Aglasterhausen, 1980.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Larsen, Timothy, and Daniel J. Treier, eds. _The Cambridge Companion to Evangelical Theology_ .
|
||
|
||
Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2007.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Leahy, Frederick Stratford. _Satan Cast Out: A Study in Biblical Demonology_ . Edinburgh: Banner
|
||
|
||
of Truth Trust, 1975.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Leicester, Mal. _Multicultural Education: From Theory to Practice_ . Windsor: NFER-Nelson,
|
||
|
||
1989.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Lemmer, Eleanor, Corinne Meier, and Noleen Van Wyk. _Multicultural Education: An_
|
||
|
||
_Educator's Manual_ . Pretoria: Van Schaik, 2006.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Lohse, Eduard. _Colossians and Philemon: A Commentary on the Epistles to the Colossians and_
|
||
|
||
_to Philemon_ . Philadelphia, PA: Fortress, 1971.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Lutzer, Erwin W. _The Serpent of Paradise: The Incredible Story of How Satan’s Rebellion_
|
||
|
||
_Serves God's Purposes_ . Chicago, IL: Moody, 1996.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Maimela, Simon, and Adrio Konig. _Initiation into Theology: The Rich Variety of Theology and_
|
||
|
||
_Hermeneutics_ . Pretoria: J L Van Schaik Religious, 1998.
|
||
|
||
|
||
96
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
Mallow, Vernon R. _The Demonic: A Selected Theological Study: An Examination into the_
|
||
|
||
_Theology of Edwin Lewis, Karl Barth, and Paul Tillich_ . Lanham: University of America,
|
||
1983.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Mbiti, John S. _Bible and Theology in African Christianity_ . Nairobi: Oxford UP, 1986.
|
||
|
||
|
||
McConnachie, John. _The Barthian Theology: And the Man of To-day_ . London: Hodder &
|
||
|
||
Stoughton, 1934.
|
||
|
||
|
||
McConnachie, John. _The Significance of Karl Barth_ . London: Hodder and Stoughton Limited,
|
||
|
||
1931.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Metzger, Bruce Manning., David Allan. Hubbard, and Glenn W. Barker, eds. _Word Biblical_
|
||
|
||
_Commentary: Revelation 6-16_ . Vol. 52b. Waco, TX: Word, 1998.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Migliore, Daniel L. _The Power of God and the gods of Power_ . Louisville, KY: Westminster John
|
||
|
||
Knox, 2008.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Montgomery, John Warwick. _Demon Possession_ . Minneapolis, MN: Bethany Fellowship, 1976.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Murphy, Edward F. _The Handbook for Spiritual Warfare_ . Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson, 1996.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Neyrey, Jerome H. “Bewitched in Galatia: Paul and Cultural Anthropology.” _The Catholic_
|
||
|
||
_Biblical Quarterly_ 50 (1988): 72-100.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Nieder-Heitmann, Jan Hendrik. _An Analysis and Evaluation of John S. Mbiti’s Theological_
|
||
|
||
_Evaluation of African Traditional Religions_ . Stellenbosch: Stellenbosch University, 1981.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Nolland, John. _Word Biblical Commentary: Luke 1-9:20_ . Vol. 35A. Waco, TX: Word, 1989.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Nürnberger, Klaus. _The Living Dead and the Living God: Christ and the Ancestors in a_
|
||
|
||
_Changing Africa_ . Pietermaritzburg: Cluster Publications, 2007.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Nyamiti, Charles. _Studies in African Christian Theology: Vol. 1, Jesus Christ, the Ancestor of_
|
||
|
||
_Humankind: Methodological and Trinitarian Foundations_ . Nairobi: CUEA Publications,
|
||
2005.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Oduyoye, Mercy Amba., and H. M. Vroom. _One Gospel, Many Cultures: Case Studies and_
|
||
|
||
_Reflections on Cross-cultural Theology_ . Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2003.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Palma, Robert J. _Karl Barth’s Theology of Culture: The Freedom of Culture for the Praise of_
|
||
|
||
_God_ . Allison Park, PA: Pickwick Pub., 1983.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Paul, Shalom M. _Amos: A Commentary on the Book of Amos_ . Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1991.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Payne, Karl I. _Spiritual Warfare: Christians, Demonization, and Deliverance_ . Washington, D.C.:
|
||
|
||
WND, 2011.
|
||
|
||
|
||
P'Bitek, Okot. _African Religions in Western Scholarship_ . Kampala: East African Literature
|
||
|
||
Bureau, 1970.
|
||
|
||
|
||
97
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
Pervo, Richard I. _Acts: A Commentary_ . Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 2009.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Pobee, J. S. _Toward an African Theology_ . Nashville, TN: Abingdon, 1979.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Pope, Marvin H. _The Anchor Bible: Job_ . Garden City, NY: Doubleday, 1973.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Roberts, Alexander, and James Donaldson, eds. _The Ante-Nicene Fathers: Translations of the_
|
||
|
||
_Writings of the Fathers Down to A.D. 325_ . Biblesoft: PC Study Bible Formatted
|
||
Electronic Database, 2006.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Roloff, Jürgen. _The Revelation of John_ . Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1993.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Ryken, Leland, Jim Wilhoit, and Tremper Longman III, eds. _Dictionary of Biblical Imagery_ .
|
||
|
||
Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity, 1998.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Sakenfield, Katharine Doob, ed. _The New Interpreter’s Dictionary of the Bible_ . Vol. 2.
|
||
|
||
Nashville, TN: Abingdon, 2007.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Schleiermacher, Friedrich. _The Christian Faith_ . Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1928.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Smit, Dirk J. “Ethics and Interpretation: New Voices from the USA.” _Scriptura_ 33 (1990): 29
|
||
43.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Smit, Dirk J. “Reading the Bible and the (Un)official Interpretive Culture.” _Neotestamentica_ 28.2
|
||
|
||
(1994): 309-21.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Snodgrass, Klyne R. “An Introduction to a Hermeneutics of Identity.” _Bibliotheca_
|
||
|
||
_Sacra_ 168.Jan-Mar (2011): 3-19.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stein, Gordon. _The Encyclopedia of the Paranormal_ . Amherst, NY: Prometheus, 1996.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stein, Robert H. _New American Commentary: Luke_ . Biblesoft: PC Study Bible Formatted
|
||
|
||
Electronic Database, 1992.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Steyne, Philip M. _Gods of Power: A Study of the Beliefs and Practices of Animists_ . Houston, TX:
|
||
|
||
Touch Pub., 1989.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stinton, Diane B. _Jesus of Africa: Voices of Contemporary African Christology_ . Maryknoll, NY:
|
||
|
||
Orbis, 2004.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Strecker, Georg. _The Johannine Letters: A Commentary on 1, 2, and 3 John_ . Minneapolis, MN:
|
||
|
||
Fortress, 1996.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Sykes, Stephen, ed. _Karl Barth - Studies of His Theological Method_ . Oxford: Clarendon, 1979.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Tanner, Kathryn. _Theories of Culture: A New Agenda for Theology_ . Minneapolis, MN: Fortress,
|
||
|
||
1997.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Thiselton, Anthony C. _The Hermeneutics of Doctrine_ . Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 2007.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Thomas, Linda E. _Under the Canopy: Ritual Process and Spiritual Resilience in South Africa_ .
|
||
|
||
Columbia, SC: University of South Carolina, 1999.
|
||
|
||
|
||
98
|
||
|
||
|
||
Stellenbosch University http://scholar.sun.ac.za
|
||
|
||
|
||
Thrall, Margaret E. _II Corinthians_ . Vol. II. Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 2000.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Toorn, K. Van Der., Bob Becking, and Pieter W. Van Der Horst. _Dictionary of Deities and_
|
||
|
||
_Demons in the Bible_ . Leiden: Brill, 1999.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Torrance, T. F. _Karl Barth: Biblical and Evangelical Theologian_ . Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1990.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Tremlin, Todd. _Minds and Gods: The Cognitive Foundations of Religion_ . New York: Oxford
|
||
|
||
UP, 2006.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Underwood, Peter. _Dictionary of the Occult & Supernatural: An A to Z of Hauntings,_
|
||
|
||
_Possession, Witchcraft, Demonology and Other Occult Phenomena_ . [S.L.]:
|
||
Fontana/Collins, 1979.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger, Merrill F. _Biblical Demonology: A Study of the Spiritual Forces behind the Present_
|
||
|
||
_World Unrest_ . Wheaton, IL: Scripture, 1952.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger, Merrill F. “Bibliotheca Sacra” _Scientific Biblical Criticism and Exegesis_ 121.Jan-Mar
|
||
|
||
(1964): 58-65.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger, Merrill F. _Demons in the World Today: A Study of Occultism in the Light of God's Word_ .
|
||
|
||
Wheaton, IL: Tyndale House, 1971.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Unger, Merrill F. _What Demons Can Do to Saints_ . Chicago, IL: Moody, 1977.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Van Der.Toorn, Karel, Bob Becking, and Pieter W. Van Der Horst. _Dictionary of Deities and_
|
||
|
||
_Demons in the Bible DDD_ . Leiden: Brill, 1999.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Van, Niekerk E. _Methodological Aspects in Karl Barth’s Church Dogmatics_ . Pretoria: University
|
||
|
||
of South Africa, 1984.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Ward, Graham. _Barth, Derrida and the Language of Theology_ . Cambridge: Cambridge UP,
|
||
|
||
1995.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Webster, J. B. _The Cambridge Companion to Karl Barth_ . Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2000.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Wilson, R. McL. _Colossians and Philemon_ . London: T&T Clark, 2005.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Wink, Walter. _Engaging the Powers: Discernment and Resistance in a World of Domination_ .
|
||
|
||
Minneapolis, MN: Fortress, 1992.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Wink, Walter. _Naming the Powers: The Language of Power in the New Testament_ . Philadelphia,
|
||
|
||
PA: Fortress, 1984.
|
||
|
||
|
||
Wylie-Kellermann, Bill. “Not Vice Versa. Reading the Powers Biblically: Stringfellow,
|
||
|
||
Hermeneutics, and the Principalities.” _Anglican Theological Review_ LXXXI.4 (1999):
|
||
665-82.
|
||
|
||
|
||
99
|
||
|
||
|